Bedbugs

BEDBUGS BY L.A.
TAYLOR
BEDBUGS
(Can you see them?) PROLOGUE
Night, night, sleep tight, and dont let the bedbugs bite. I still remember that saying from when I was a young boy. I would make sure that I tucked my fingers and toes inside my duvet just in case the Bedbugs showed up to nibble at them. Also, I would lift the covers over my head when I was really scared after hearing those dreaded words.
1
BEDBUGS BY L.A.TAYLOR
Its amazing what parents would say to stop their children from climbing out of bed during the night. To be honest, it definitely worked on me. What really got me was that my parents never seemed frightened by saying it. If they didnt sleep tight then surely the deadly Bedbugs would get them? I was young and not wise enough to work it out, but now Im older, and much wiser. The reason why Im remembering the past is because of the deaths of five people from my neighbourhood. They were killed in the summer of 1977. My grandfather was 8 years old back then. I faintly remember a story that he told me when I was a teenager, a story that was in the local newspaper, a story about one single night which left five, brutally slaughtered bodies. He also told me that the police couldnt explain the murders, and to this day they were still noted down as being unexplainable, unsolved crimes. These thoughts had been buried within the tombs of my mind for such a long time, a very long time to be exact, so why are they rising up to haunt me now? The year is 2050, and Im thirty years old. Im the local police chief, and theres been a wave of brutal murders in my district, murders that are causing concern and hard to solve. These crimes are undoubtedly the most hideous of killings ever witnessed in my lifetime, and all have the same likings to the unsolved ones from back then. Why am I thinking about my childhood? And why am I thinking about those awful deaths? The answer is simple, and could be staring me in the face without me knowing. What did happen to those unfortunate ones in 1977? I need to go back to the beginning, back to when my grandfather was young, but I cant go back in time. However, I must find a way to solve the mystery behind those murders and the ones now. I sit with my head in my hands thinking about 1977. Also, Im thinking about the present, because a young boy was recently found dead in his bed. What has this got to do with the Bedbugs saying?? What if that saying was real? Someone, somewhere had to come up with it, so why did they? Did the Bedbugs truly exist?
ONE
Is it bedtime, mummy? little Tommy said, with his eyes flickering from pure tiredness. Yes it is sleepy head. You look exhausted. Wendy knew she shouldnt keep her son up after 7.00pm, but today was a special day, today was Tommy juniors birthday and he was now six years old. Come on lets get you upstairs to bed before you fall asleep on the sofa. Wheres daddy? Daddy had to work tonight. Hell check on you when he comes in. Ill make sure he does. Little Tommy smiled. He was ready for his bed now and had stayed up an hour longer than normal. His mother said that as the years rolled by and each birthday came, you would find the energy and strength to keep awake longer. This year he was awake at 8.00pm, so maybe next year he would make it to 9.00pm. Tommy believed it, and was very happy because hed made it to the next full hour. Wendy held out her arms and lifted him off the long piece of furniture. He clung to her like a little monkey hanging onto its mothers chest. Wendy exited the living room and followed the staircase up to the landing. She then urged Tommy to use the toilet before getting into bed. Tommy did this without a quarrel, as there was no way he would want to leave his room once it got dark inside. The night time was for adults, but when you were young it was extremely scary, he always thought. There were too many bad thoughts to deal with when it got dark. When Tommy was five he was scared of the shadows that flashed across his bedroom wall. His parents managed to sort that problem out, but hoped there wasnt going to be another frightening and creepy challenge for them to solve now he was six. The tired out boy was soon tucked up in his bed surrounded by his favourite teddy bears and books, but he wouldnt let his mum leave without narrating a story.
3
Wendy normally did this but thought Tommy would be asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. No way was he, this small boy wanted a story and a story was going to be told. Okay, Ill tell you a quick story and then youll have to go to sleep. Its a deal, mummy, the yawning child said. Tell me the story about the girl with the porridge. Wendy smiled at her son. Shed told him this tale a thousand times and he still didnt know the name of it. The book was found and she narrated it. Tommy loved this peaceful moment. It was his birthday, the day had been great and to top it all off he was in the comfort of his bed, listening to one of his greatest tales being read out loud. Wendy spotted that her son was asleep within minutes of the tale being told. It always worked when she spoke in her soft, quiet voice. The relaxing tone soothed him. It was now time for the book to be put back for another day. Wendy kissed Tommy on the forehead, replaced the book then crept over to the door. Night, night, sleep tight, and dont let the bedbugs bite, she whispered. She hadnt used those words before, but still remembered them from when she was a child. She smiled to herself while watching her son drift off into the land of nod, and her mind was taken back to a time when she was young, a time when her parents said the same saying. She remembered being around the same age as Tommy and could picture her mother calmly saying the words to her, but after walking away and leaving the bedroom, the words left an essence of mystery and worry for Wendy. To her mother the bedbugs sounded just like any other bedtime saying, but to Wendy it sounded like scary bugs that would bite you if you never slept well. This back catalogue of old memories only lasted around thirty seconds. Wendy hoped that Tommy wasnt frightened by the words, but had a strong feeling that he never even heard her say them after looking over at him again. She pulled the bedroom door to about a foot away from closing before returning downstairs to watch some
4
television. The landing light was left on to help her son maintain control of the darkness, but Wendy knew that within an hour she would be able to switch it off. Within five minutes of Tommy nodding off a strange, eerie, dark shadow emerged from underneath the wardrobe. This compact shape glided along the carpet as the darkness hid its visibility. Tommy remained sleeping as the unknown source neared the foot of the bed. He lay on his back with the duvet snuggled under his chin. He dangled his left arm over the side, moving his fingers slightly, as he dreamed away his special dreams. The slightest sound attracted the attention of the dark, cloud-like swarm, and the waving fingers, although unheard to the human ear, were now sending out sound waves, gaining the attention of the mystery shadow. Whatever this was it had an army-like formation, like a million, tiny insects working together to perform the task of soldiers. The unknown entity was underneath the boys, swaying fingers now. The dark mass changed shape. A small part leapt up and landed in the palm of Tommys hand. Then another spray of blackness escaped the bunch, also landing there. Tiny insects were now running around in his hand, but Tommy was unaware. Sharp points from their bodies stabbed into his skin, and a fluid was inserted. It was like someone injecting you with a needle. The attack caused Tommys eyelids to open suddenly, but his eyes didnt flinch, and he wasnt blinking. The attacking shape had released a strain of venom thatd shot across his body faster than anything imagined. Within seconds the child was paralysed, and he was left scared and helpless. Tommys eyeballs were now able to move again, but no words escaped his mouth. All he could do was look at the bedroom ceiling. He wondered what this dark night was doing to him. At first Tommy thought he was having a strange dream, a crazy nightmare of some kind. If this was just a dream then why cant I break free of it?
Tommy was to be the only witness to one of the worst murders ever committed in the history of this town, and probably in the history of every town. The only thing worse than him being a witness was that he was witnessing his own, gruesome death. Tommys stabbed hand was now being overrun by a large group of flesh eating, tiny insects, each clinging to his skin like a staple to a magnet, and within seconds his hand changed colour. It was like he was wearing a black glove made of bugs. Red spillage appeared, seeping out of the attacked body part, as the critters sucked blood from beneath his skin. Whatever they were they werent from this world. Tommys eyes were now taking photos of the painful horror that his hand was experiencing. Before long he would have a photo album in his mind of torture and tears. He desperately rolled his eyes to catch a glimpse of what was now biting into his flesh and bone, and an inner scream erupted from beneath his body, a scream that wouldnt be reaching the outside, the outside where someone could hear and could help. The terrified boys fingers now tore away from the knuckles as the strange beings chipped away at them. The rest of the swarm leapt onto the bed, scurrying around over his stiff and motionless body. Some of the menacing, creepy crawlies aimed for Tommys face. His frightened eyes released trickles of water as they neared. A sudden rush from these black freaks of nature and Tommys face was covered, his mouth being the target. Once one found a way inside, the others followed. The boys tongue was now being used as a slippery slide, as they slipped down into his stomach. The hand had now been completely savaged. The fingers and thumb lay on the soft carpet below, as blood escaped the wounds. Skin was now being stripped away from his hand. The process was much quicker than any form of acid. Once the psychotic, ant-like critters had tasted food, they wanted more. They moved up his arm, chomping into the body part with a rapid, drilling technique. Blood sprayed out after each nasty attack.
6
Tears dripped off Tommys face, splashing his pillow as the internal bugs slid further down his stomach. His eyes moved more freely now, but a quivering mouth was the best he could achieve from the rest of his face. An attempt to produce a spoken word was tried, but the voice box remained silent. It was like he was a television programme and someone had turned on the mute button. Tommys chest and stomach shook, but he wasnt making this happen. The deranged newcomers were spiralling out of control within his body and they were trying to find a way out. Tommy tried and tried to release a word, a scream, but still couldnt do it. The critters that were hidden inside of him were now biting at his organs, diving in to feed on the liver, kidneys, intestines, and every other life giving body muscle. They were like blood starved piranhas. Each ten millimetre long insect had six legs, dark, piercing eyes, and razor sharp teeth. In our world they would resemble the common bedbug, but these man-eaters were larger. Tommy died instantly, but this didnt stop the intruders from attacking him further. The boys eyes remained open as the silent assassins set about to disembowel him. The bedbugs thatd fed on the attacked hand were now moving away from the carnage. They scuttled toward the humans body, but werent heading for the mouth, like the ones before. These bugs had their own mission to complete. They dashed over the Toy Story 10 duvet cover and headed for the top. It was still tucked underneath Tommys chin. They found gaps, slipped inside, scurried down his legs, and smothered his feet. His toes were attacked, and the same, sadistic ritual of biting through the joints began. The bugs inside his stomach were now finding a way out. They smacked their teeth against the inner muscles of Tommys abdomen wall like they had spades digging through his fatty tissue. These creatures from the devils land ripped shreds of fat and flesh away as small holes appeared all over his belly. As soon as the pin-prick-like dots opened up, the redness of the blood poured out. Twenty to thirty holes were made. At first they seemed very small, but as each insect bit through, the holes
7
enlarged, making it easier for the bugs to clamber out of the blood soaked stomach area. The bottom bed-sheet changed colour as the last of the death bugs emerged. The bedbugs had arrived and werent going away easily. The dark, disturbing, and smelling of death room had inside it a victim of the new breed of horror. A team of uncanny creepiness had been brought to life by the last words that Wendy had said before returning to the bottom of the stairs. The scurrying evil formed into the large, black mass again, hovering over the carpet before heading for the bedroom door. It was as if they knew someone else was nearby. There was. The time was nearing 8.15pm. Wendy was desperately trying to stay awake as the usual garbage was being portrayed on the television screen. She hadnt heard a sound coming from Tommy juniors room. To Tommy, the sound of the fingers and toes falling to the carpet wouldve sounded like a thunder bolt cracking against his eardrums, but it was all very much silent to her. Wendy spread herself across the same piece of furniture that her son had recently laid on, and slowly nodded off. A ghostly figure crawled along the wall on its way down the stairs, but opened up into two, smaller groups before reaching the bottom. One shot off toward the kitchen entrance, slipping underneath the crack of the door, while the other group entered the living room, nearing the sofa. They nestled on the wooden arm of the piece of furniture and waited for the other bugs to close in on the woman. They had that hunter instinct, hunting her from both sides like a pack of lions hunting their prey. The human race was a mystery to these critters, so they didnt want to give her an escape route. They were so close to touching her, to killing her, but remained still. It was like they were taunting her at this time, but Wendy wasnt waking up and wasnt going to see them, so why wait? The rest of the barbaric bugs shuffled along the living room carpet and were now ready to pounce onto the next human victim. However, the sound of someone whistling
8
disturbed them, causing them to flee. The speed of their disappearance was unbelievable. One second they were ready to attack, but the next, vanished without a trace. Tommy senior was back from work. The exhausted male entered the living room, waking Wendy as he sat down. All right love, did little Tommy go to bed okay? Yes, he stayed up for an extra hour, she replied, wiping her eyes. He thinks hes a big boy now. Wow, said Tommy. But I dont think hell ask to stay up till that time in the future. Wendy paused slightly. I told him youll check on him when you came home. Tommy senior rubbed a hand over his face. He was extremely whacked but always checked on his boy. No worries, Ill do it now. As he lifted himself up again, slowly walking out the door, he turned to face Wendy. I would love a cuppa though if you arent busy. Okay, you see to our son and Ill put the kettle on, she replied, while producing a slim smile. Tommy made his way up the stairs and stood outside the slightly opened bedroom door. The light from the landing bulb shone a beam into the boys bedroom, producing a light-sabre effect that shot across the bed and over his face. At first glance it seemed as if the boy was sleeping peacefully, but Tommy senior couldnt work out why his son wasnt moving. The lights in his face, so surely it would cause a reaction of some kind, but theres no squinting of facial muscles, no hands raised over the eyes to block out the stinging brightness, and definitely no words to indicate that my boy wasnt happy to have his sleep disturbed, the father worryingly thought. Tommy, are you asleep? Its daddy, he whispered. Still there was no reaction. The father stared at the sons face and could see that his boys eyes were wide open. How come his eyes are still open if hes asleep..? Curiosity overtook this man now. He couldve left it, but he was now being ambushed by a crazy gut instinct and knew that all wasnt right with his boy at this time.
His eyes are soaking up the light from the landing, but arent blinking. The door opened to halfway and Tommy senior entered the room. Maybe this was a game and he would say something as soon as I closed in on him? That maybe swiftly changed to a definite no by the time the father neared to about three feet away from the bed. Hey, son, are you okay? CRUNCH, something had been trodden on. Tommy turned to see what it was that hed stepped into. It was still extremely dark on the floor around his feet, so he bent down to take a closer look. He swept the carpet with a hand, but a sticky liquid attached itself to his body-part. This didnt stop him from performing another quick sweep, and this time he touched one of the items resting on the carpet. Bloody hell, Tommy, I hope you havent pissed on the floor. He picked the item up and returned upright. He walked back toward the door. He needed more light so as to view clearly what was in his hand and stuck to his fingers. This time Tommy wasnt bothered if he woke his son. If hed wet on the carpet then he was in for a good telling off. Wendy shouted upstairs just before the dad turned on the bedroom light: Your drinks ready, whats taking you so long? Ill be down in a minute love. Tommy senior switched on the light, but a sudden rush of emotional panic hit him and he crashed against the door. Wendy heard this and rushed up the stairs, but when reaching the top she saw her husband acting weird. He was staring at something in his hand. Are you all right love? she asked. There was no response, but the now concerned wife noticed sweat patches appear around the mans forehead. At first glance she thought her husband was having some kind of stroke, but that changed quickly after she witnessed Tommys tortured eyes fill with tears. Are you okay?
10
Still there was no reply. Wendy closed in on him and also witnessed the find that he held. She saw the drip, dripping of blood surrounding his hand. At first glance she wasnt to know that it belonged to her son. Jesus, what have you done...? was the only words released from her mouth after staring horrifyingly at the human finger. Wendy sent a panic-stricken stare toward her son. She followed the same path that her husband had taken, until she too spotted a pile of the same items. The fingers rested amongst a puddle of red, freshly served blood. This sighting didnt stop her in her quest to find some answers to all of this. She felt very faint. It was only natural that she would feel like this, but she wanted to rescue her boy. Tommy juniors feet were next to be stared at, as they protruded from the duvet. If she thought the fingers may be a joke, then this vision was going to change her decision very quickly. Now it was time to start the emotion train. AAAAAAAAARGH, no, not my boy, please, no. Tommy senior snapped out of his hypnotic state of mind. He dropped the finger and rushed over to comfort his wife. Wendy burst into a swimming pool full of tears and buried her head into her husbands chest. I need to see whats happened to our boy, a shivering father said, as he placed hands around the crying woman. Wendy let him leave her side, but watched him like a hawk as he neared the body in the bed. Tommy senior managed to hold himself together after seeing the saddened expression on his sons face. However, he shuddered in fear after a few more seconds. There were sticky patches of liquid at the bottom of his sons eyes, leading down to a wet patch on the pillow, so he knew that his son had been crying recently. The pain of trying not to think about what couldve happened to his son was hard to control for this man now. All he could vision was his son crying out for help as he was being butchered to death. A crazy glare was aimed at his wife, but it soon passed after a few more seconds. Tommy knew that Wendy wouldnt let their son come to
11
any harm without a fight, but was slightly miffed as to why she never heard her boy scream out for help? Wendy remained watching, as her husband stretched out a hand to pull the duvet away from the sons body. He froze again after witnessing the twisted, unexplainable, tortured, and stomach churning sight. The young lads rib cage was on full view and the organs thatd been resting within his body were mostly erased. There were still traces of tiny morsels of organs laid out on the bottom bed sheet, but they were covered over by the excess leakage of the childs life fluid. This time the father of the house threw up all over the carpet. It was all too much for him. Wendy remained still, and even though her husband now had the resemblance of an albino, she remained where she was. Tommy seniors hair had magically switched from the usual dark colouring to a whiter than white afro look. He wasnt going anywhere because his eyes were now lost in their own morbid world. The death of the young boy had the dad deep in a heart-crushing trance. Wendy had to do something. She was the only person left who could raise the alarm, who could find help and could get this situation looked at. She tried to move back to the landing, but couldnt peel her vision away from her husbands weak stance. It took a few more agonizing seconds before the unsure woman was on her way back down the stairs to phone for help. She tried drowning out the recent experience but had no chance of achieving this. The number to the police station was dialled but she was in no fit state to talk. What was she going to say once the phone was answered at the other end? She couldnt stop shaking and couldnt avoid more tears from falling. Hello, this is Marion. Youve reached the Lemonsville County Police Station. How can I help you this evening? This was Wendys big chance to get the help she needed, but to say a few words at this time seemed like the hardest thing to do for this woman. Hello, can I help you? Is anybody there? Wendy now fought with her emotions. The crying and fear had to be put to one side while she spoke, and she needed to speak now.
12
My son is dead.
TWO
Nini Chan and Mark Chikowski were the police officers assigned to assist with the recent phone call from Wendy. Nini had lived in this county for the past five years. She originated from China and had been accepted at the police-college in England. Not only was this her dream job but the college helped her pick up the English language quickly. She was a pretty, petite lady, early 30s, but could kick arse if you pissed her off. Her hair was short and dark, and it gave her a boyish look, but the male members of the force would still fuck her if they had the chance to. China had been in ruins since the war of 2045. Ninis family were among the lucky ones and had survived the last attack, but she knew that after watching her family re-build their house again it was time for her to leave and find a new home. Luckily for her the application form was accepted in England, offering her a fresh start. Global warming had become a massive problem over the years, becoming worse and worse as each year sluggishly and violently went by. It was the main reason for the war. Most of the Asian countries had been wiped out because of the crazy weather changes. The Chinese
13
government had pleaded with nearby countries for help, but they too were panicking and instead of giving aid, decided to bomb the most troubled countries. The bombing finally ceased when the attacking countries faced extinction themselves. Billions of people became millions and would soon become hundreds unless the countries united once again, so a treaty was set up to end what foreign governments described as World war 3. Mark also had a foreign background. Flocks of families arrived in the UK during the start of the millennium years, his being one of them. The United Kingdom seemed a safe haven during the start of the global warming years and foreigners thought they could start a new life here, a life free of fear and worry of the weather, but for how much longer? Mark was of Polish descent, but spoke fluent English. He was 24 years old and was one of the finest officers in Lemonsville County. His only weakness was that he had a massive, ego sized attitude problem toward the things around him. He would open his big mouth without thinking, so was always in trouble with his superior, but deep down, the chief of police knew that Mark would eventually grow out of the childish behaviour that hed acquired during his police training and would become a top officer for many years to come. The wheels of the police car crushed lumps of icy snow from around the edge of the road as it pulled to a stop outside the mentioned house. The siren, which had been blasting away for most of the journey, was now turned off, but by this time most of the street folk were twitching at their curtains to see what it was that was interrupting their night. Both officers zipped up their jackets and placed on their gloves as they left the vehicle on this freezing, January night. With extreme caution they neared the house. There was no sign of activity so they now had their own private doubts on what was expected of them. Looks like weve been called out to a hoax, Mark said.
14
You may be right, Nini replied, as she glanced around the area. I cant see anyone moving around, but wed better do our jobs just in case were being set up. Nini placed on her Russian, Cossack style fur hat before closing in on the front door. Mark followed, but closely watched some of the nearby residents as they stood on their doorsteps to try and catch a glimpse of what was happening. Nini gave the door a knock. It was loud enough for the ears, and if anyone was inside then they would surely hear it. If no one answers soon then Im off. You cant do that, Mark. If we leave it and someone is dead, like Marion said, then were in deep trouble. Mark obviously hadnt thought this through enough. He had no patience, but soon changed his attitude after the reminder about a possible death in the house. Okay, if no one comes to the door to let us in then Ill go around the back to find another way to gain entrance. This was the proof Nini needed to show her that her partner wasnt going to quit. She produced a large Thank you smile toward Mark as they both remained focused on the front door. Another knock was all it needed before the door eventually opened and a ragged, shaking, make-up dripping, and clown-like in appearance figure of a woman stood in their view. Wendy was still lost inside her own troubled and smashed into pieces mind as she stared straight through the officers. Did you call the police, dear? Nini asked the recently looking aged female. We received a phone call at around 8.30pm this evening and the call was made from this address. Did you make that call? Mark asked bluntly. Wendy was now being asphyxiated by the questions that the officers aimed at her. She was already sorrowful, weak, and on the edge of a nervous breakdown, so the attack of words wasnt the right way to go about trying to find the answer. A few more seconds of nothingness staring was viewed by the flabbergasted officers before the woman opened her mouth to speak: My son is dead. To hear this straight from the horses mouth so to speak was a major breakthrough for the officers. This was
15
far more believable than hearing about it from the person who took the phone call. It was Nini who tried to quench this saddened moment. She now had flashbacks appearing inside her mind, flashbacks of her home country, of the war, and of the dead from that horrific encounter, so knew just how terrible this weary looking lady felt. Can we come in and check on your boy? Nini asked. Wendy didnt speak this time. It seemed that the only words to escape her were the four words that shed just said. The door opened wider and the officers made their way inside. Mark gave the nosey, but concerned neighbours a swift nod of his head to acknowledge to them that the situation was fine before he finally stepped into the house. He hoped that they would now re-enter their homes, but deep down knew that most of them would remain for a while longer, even though the weather was very cold. This was all new to the people of this small town. To have a police car out at night with the siren blaring wasnt the norm and so it was only natural that the nearby residents would react in this way, the way anybody whod not seen this kind of thing would react. It was like an adventure, a mystery of some kind, and not knowing why the police were there would be the main reason to their nosiness. The officers walked along the hallway and stopped at the bottom of the staircase. They watched the still shaking woman as she stared dazedly up toward the top of the landing. There was still no sign of a speech to come from her so the only clues the officers got was a nervous woman who somehow couldnt climb the stairs again. Nini and Mark followed the direction of Wendys staring until their own aimed at the last step. Is he up there? Nini quietly said. Wendys eyes remained transfixed and there was no evidence of it changing soon, but this reaction had answered the female officers question. Its okay. You dont have to come up with us. Nini didnt know the full extent of the other womans troubled soul and so the softly, softly approach was needed at this time. Well find him. You stay here.
16
Nobody was one hundred percent sure of who or what was up the stairs, so weapons needed releasing for backup purposes. The police officers carried the latest in design weaponry and so it was a good time to try them out, if they needed to. Police arms had taken a massive spiral in recent years and itd taken five years of negotiating before Lemonsville received the upgraded version of the handgun, the handgun that didnt need bullets, just energy. The human body produced enough inner energy that turned these lifeless handguns into stun guns. Once switched on and decoded, these weapons would fire a bolt of energy that froze the target for a minimum of one minute, the maximum was still unknown, but the one minute was a good start for any beginner to these weapons. Nini and Mark felt the cool grip of the foot-long toy of the future, and each began with the decoding of the device. Once complete the guns were aimed, ready for an intruder to attack. Mark was the first officer to climb the staircase and Wendy did what she was told, staying put. Seconds later, Nini was cautiously making her way to the top of the stairs and onto the next level of the building. That freaked out image was still embedded onto Wendys face and the constant staring wasnt even close to ending. Mark noticed a distraught looking male figure standing by a bedroom doorway. This other person was also in a state of total collapse, and it was a miracle that he was still upright. All right mate, are you hurt? Mark asked, after spotting droplets of blood break away from the mans hand. Tommy senior definitely resembled the ghost of his former self at this time. Thered been no signs recently that this mans skin colouring was going to change back to its normal, slightly tanned appearance. His head of hair was also still way off its original colouring and style, and the image made him look like the doc from the back to the future films. Nini had reached Mark now, and both returned the weapons back into their holsters after seeing the troubled state of the man.
17
This man has the same out of control staring as the woman from downstairs, Nini thought, so she knew that theyd witnessed something horrific recently thatd changed them on the spot. There was no need to think anymore after Mark bent down to pick up the recently dropped finger. It was resting right next to his work boots. One more step and he wouldve stood on the evidence. Jesus Christ, Nini, what happened here? The officers stared at the bed of death. With shocked expressions now stamped onto their faces they could only vision what they thought was a ritual of some kind. A young boy lying spread out on a bed with no signs of movement, no signs of a struggle, fingers and toes missing, and the stomach area scooped out seemed very planned. How could all this happen and the child just lets it carry on without a fight? Nina now thought. Both police officers were lost at first with what to do and say to each other. Petty crime, like robbing, racing cars, and the odd, pissed up punch up was normal for this town but this, what the hell was this? Was this murder, an execution, or a sacrifice? What the fuck was going on here? Mark took in all the questions, but was left breathless after repeatedly asking himself them. The time was now 9.00pm. Mark and Nini needed to do something about this, so the male officer turned and glared at the statue-like man again, but this time there was no polite manner in his approach. He had to make a decision, a decision on whether or not he thought the man had killed the boy. That decision was finalised after Mark took another look at the blood that stained the mans hand. I hope you can hear me you fucking scumbag. Nini was caught off guard by her partners manner. What did you do to the kid? Mark screamed. The father remained speechless, and the screaming words thatd smashed into him were just bouncing off. His mind was still somewhere else, somewhere horrific.
18
Nini jumped in front of Mark and pushed him away before he did something completely stupid, like hit the man. Hey, theres no need for the agro, mate, hes out of it. Lets just arrest him if thats what were going to do. Nini pushed Mark again and this time he snapped out of his angry attitude. I dont think I can stick it for much longer up here. I feel dreadful. Mark looked into his partners eyes, smiled, and then spoke to the man again. This time there was no violence in his speech. Im going to arrest you. Anything you say will be He stopped for a few seconds and Nini gave him a weird, what are you waiting for kind of glance. Mark looked at her again. Theres no need for me to say that bit, as I doubt hell be saying anything. Nini sent a pleasing smile toward Mark, but wasnt going to comment on what hed just said. Tommy senior mustve been able to hear properly because he moved away from the bedroom doorway and headed toward the landing. At this time no handcuffs were being used on the crumbling figure. Nini led the way back to the bottom of the staircase, closely followed by the dead boys father. He was stuck in the middle of the officers and remained gormless, like a lifeless zombie. Wendy was still staring upwards as the three people neared her. Nini had no choice but to arrest the woman as well. If the male member of the household was the killer then there was a good chance that both of them were involved in this sadistic and terrifyingly planned murder, Nini thought. I would like you to come with us to the station. We can have a nice chat there, Nini soothingly said, as she calmly escorted Wendy away from the spot she was stood in. So far so good, none of the parents had tried to break free from the clutches of the police officers. They remained in their mixed up, zombified, and drugged up kind of state as they moved along the hallway. Mark reached out to grab a winter coat that was hanging
19
nearby before throwing it at Nini. Shell need this if shes going outside, he said. The man of the house still wore his work jacket, so Mark didnt think hed need another coat on. Nini wrapped the coat around Wendys shoulders before placing a hand on top. They now exited the house. Although it was getting late there were still people camped out nearby, waiting to see the final outcome on whatd happened in the house. Mark was tempted to shoo them away, but knew they would only remain stubborn before flinging questions at him, so he tried to ignore them. If they want to remain out here in the cold then its their stupid fault, he smiled as the thought flashed inside his head. He walked behind the married couple with a hand placed onto Tommys shoulder. Nini let go of Wendy, standing back a touch so as to watch the progress of the now moving bystanders. This wasnt good news. The people werent heading home and were now aiming toward them. Mark hurriedly placed the parents into the backseat of the police car before standing next to his partner. Go home, he shouted toward them. A tall man approached them, followed closely by his wife and son. The son was flicking a lighter on and off as he tried to keep warm. Whats going on? the curious man said, as he peered at the people inside the car. Why are you arresting Mr and Mrs Tanker? Please go back inside your house, Nini said, ushering Mark to get inside the car to start it up. They are helping us. Helping you with what? the mans wife asked. Nini didnt need to answer her. The woman figured it out just by glancing at the quiet, motionless, and sad looking couple inside the car. Whats happened to little Tommy? she said over and over again. Im not allowed to give out details at this time, Nini replied, as she walked over to the drivers side window. Ill wait here for assistance. You go ahead. Ill speak to you in a bit, she said to Mark.
20
Are you sure you dont want me to stay? the reply came, as Mark glanced over at the freezing family. I can handle this. No worrys, see you soon, replied Mark, as the car headed off again. Nini then turned to face the family who were now staring at the Tankers house. Please, just go home. Its freezing out here. The husband agreed and so led his family back inside their house. Nini knew that once everyone found out about the boys death there would be a lot of emotional neighbours to deal with, but right now she needed to concentrate on her job. She contacted the hospital to confirm the whereabouts of the recent corpse then made a call to the police station to ask Marion to contact the forensics department. They were going to have a busy night at this house. Nini went back inside the house, watching the outside from the living room window. She waited for backup to arrive for stage two of operation child slaying to commence. The waiting lasted longer than expected. The time reached 10.30pm on the 24th of January 2050. An ambulance pulled up outside the house, and accompanying this large vehicle was an undercover police car. Two special crime officers exited, equipped with the appropriate equipment to seek out the right information from inside the bedroom of the recent murder. The men trampled down fading patches of snow from last nights blizzard as they made their way to the designated target. Nini rushed to the front door. The nervously smiling woman opened it and invited four figures into the strange, creepy, and smelling of death house. Welcome, Im glad you guys took this seriously. Follow me. She led the way up the stairs and watched the other people put on protective clothing before finally slipping bag-like material over their boots. They now moved into the room. Oh my God, whats gone on here? one of the medics cried out.
21
It was clear to see that just from the first glimpse of the dead body these people were going to be in for a tough task. They may have seen dead people before but none of them wouldve seen anything like this. Nini remained outside the room, but knew that it would take a few minutes before any of the others would be able to snap out of the horror-world like experience. She decided to leave the men alone, but heard one of the newcomers cough up vomit as she walked back down the stairs. Mark reached the police station. He was still slightly pissed off with the married couple, but kept his composure as he walked them past the night staff. Each on duty officer stopped what they were doing, glancing over as Mark found an empty room for Wendy and Tommy to sit inside. Wait here, I dont want you going anywhere. If you decide to leave this room without my approval then youll be in deep shit. You got that? The married couple still hadnt changed their focus. They were still looking very lost to what was going on around them, so it was very unlikely that they would try to escape. Maybe the chief will get more sense out of them? Mark thought, as he left the room to search for his boss. Who you got in there? shouted one of the officers. Youll find out soon enough. Mark cut short his speech so he could think for a few seconds. Do you know where Dan is? Dan was short for Daniel Boone. Well, Daniel Edward Boone to be precise. There was no way I would miss out my middle name. It was my Grandfathers first name, and he was the reason behind why I became an officer of the law, the chief of this county. Yeah, hes gone to the filing room. Youve just missed him. Cheers. Mark scurried onwards and caught up with the chief as he was leaving the desired room. Hey chief, Im going to need your help with something.
22
Oh yeah, has it got anything to do with the phone call that Marion took? Bloody hell, man, you dont miss a thing do you. No, thats why Im the chief and youre not. Both men chuckled and Daniel slapped the younger man on the back. Ive arrested the parents of the boy who was murdered. Now that definitely took the chief by surprise. He wasnt expecting the call to be for real, even though Nini had recently phoned to confirm it. Where are they now? In one of our interview rooms...I would like your help if youre not busy. Of course, lead the way, Dan replied. Mark was hoping that Dan could spin a magic web and get the parents talking, but a happy chief of police wouldnt be so happy once he too witnessed the frozenness expression on the married couples, trance-like features.
23
THREE
Tick, tick, tick, tick, was the sound that came from a clock that was on the wall in a house next door to the first murder. The hands had just met up again to show that it was now the next morning. Two brothers were still up. Theyd been drinking alcohol for the past six hours, so it wouldnt be long before they needed their beds. These men were totally smashed from being on a beer and vodka diet. Cain and Abel had been living in this house for the past year. They were from Russia, but werent legal, so they spent most of the time indoors. No one knew their real names so Cain and Abel had become their adopted names. The neighbours never really knew them because of their life-style. Music, drinking beer and hiding from the slowly disappearing world was more their thing than anything else. Cain was the elder brother, and it was his decision for them to escape another war torn country and flee to the UK. Theyd gained assistance from people who had lived in the house, but the police were still unwise to them being there. Cain was the first to give in to the night and Abel saw him stagger about as he tried to find a more natural balance. One movement too far over to the left or right and he was back to almost tipping over. He may as well have been on a ship at this time because he was rocking from side to side in his quest to reach onto something more grounded. , , - , , he said, as he walked unsteadily out of the living room. English, speak in English, Abel said while laughing. Cain rubbed his eyes before saying. I hate this language. Why do we need to speak it if were the only people here?
24
Because we need to learn it, so we need to speak it. A frustrated Cain let out a sleepy sigh. Hey, man, Im off to bed, I feel sick, he repeated in English. Abel smiled. You go. Ill just finish off my beer then Ill be in my bed. Yeah, man, you do that. Abel burst into a fit of laughter for no explainable reason and was now weeping joyful tears. What you laughing at? a puzzled looking Cain asked. I dont know. Maybe Ive drunk too much. Everything is spinning and you look funny. Now the other man was laughing. The last few words that his brother said had probably been jumbled up inside his alcohol drenched brain and ended up being the greatest joke in the whole world. Cains sudden outburst of laughing didnt last that long because as soon as he started copying Abel, his legs collapsed beneath him and he fell over, smacking his face against the living room carpet. The force of the fall rattled him and he was left with a small cut on his lip. This didnt stop him from making an attempt to lift up again, but he was now being sick all over the carpet. He choked out a small puddle of stinking alcohol before saying. Thats better. Abel lazily tried lifting himself up off the seat hed found himself stuck to, but regrettably for his brother, he was useless. All the puffing, panting, and dizzy spells were enough proof to indicate that this attempt at a rescue was way too much effort for him. Hey, man, are you okay down there? Even after the great fall, Cain was still able to produce a smile on his now carpet pattern, imprinted cheeks. Whoops, Id best clean it up. They were at it again as the crying and side-splitting fits of laughter overtook them. Cain eventually returned upright, but was in no fit state to clean up the recent mess that hed made on the carpet. His vision was way off, so he desperately tried walking to his bedroom. Where are you going? You not going to clean up your stinky sick? a still giggling Abel asked.
25
Cain nearly coughed up more bodily fluid as he took another look at what he did. Itll be okay until the morning. Just watch your step when you go to bed. Dont worry, Im not going anywhere near it. Cain waved at his brother, as a sign to say he was definitely going to have a lie down. This is my plan, the speech slurred out of his slobbering and tooth missing mouth. Im off to bed. He produced a quirky smile before burping out the aftertaste from what hed just drank. One, two, and then a third burping sound escaped before Cain managed to suck up some loose air and hold it inside his mouth. He probably did this to prevent more disgusting and stinking garbage from finding a way out of his rumbling, liver damaged insides. After a few more seconds he was coughing, but this didnt stop him from finally making his way out of the room. Ill catch you up, Abel said, as he remained finishing off his can of beer. Cain was out of sight now. Hed managed to get past the first hurdle of the hallway, but the swaying obstacle of the stairs was causing a problem. A grab of the head with one hand and a rub of the eyes with the other stopped the crazed, blurred vision enough for the over intoxicated male to place a footing onto the first step. Cains left hand gripped the banister until the knuckles turned a few shades lighter. This action managed to stop him from slipping back down again. Both feet were now on step one, but Cain knew it was going to be like climbing a large mountain before he reached step thirteen. Step two, three and four seemed a breeze to climb, but not the fifth, this one baffled the man. A sudden slump caused him to un-willingly rest his knees on this step. The hand remained tight on the banister but Cains body now leaned forward and he was very close to banging his head on step nine. A few more seconds of loud burps and thunderous farting sounds stalled him again but he was able to regain his ground. Now the final attempt to reach the top was on its way. The time neared 00.15am as the final step was scaled. Cain had done the hardest bit, so onwards to find his bed was the next task. A quick stagger along the landing and
26
into his bedroom he went before the door was pushed to close. He collapsed on his bed. He lay on his back, looking up to the ceiling, but the room began to spin. Within seconds though his eyes were shut, and he now snored away a few, self punishing hours before waking up to begin another day of stomach churning and organ damaging drinking time. The death bugs hadnt disappeared for the night. After leaving the house of their first victim theyd scavenged the street looking for more prey. A local cat had recently used up its nine lives after being attacked by the hunters of the night. This animal wasnt ripped to shreds like the poor boy, but it was left to die as it desperately tried climbing back inside the cat-flap of its owners house. Seconds later and the bugs had smothered the flap, slipping through and falling onto the hallway carpet. The cat lived with the Russian men, but it didnt belong to them. This pet just stuck around after its owner left. The bedbugs had sensed Cains movement as hed walked past the front door entrance on his way to his bed, but the pet got in their way after theyd teleported onto the porch. Cain probably heard the pet meowing in terror as it scratched its blood stained paws against the door, but he was too drunk to do anything about it. The creatures from another planet had followed Cain as he climbed the stairs. Theyd waited at the bottom and had watched him as he slumped to his knees. They were now in touching distance. As soon as he landed on his bed they were beneath him, waiting in the bedroom like blood starved vampires. The attack on Cain was swift. One second he was snoring and the next appeared a dark, sinister cloud of tiny, skin tearing, night bandits of evil covering his face like a death mask. He tried to splutter and make some kind of noise, but sharp stabbing pains penetrated his lips. The numbing drug was now preventing him from speaking. Other bugs leapt onto the bed once the mouth was jammed tight, and Cain now had a circle of insects crawling over his face, arms, legs and chest.
27
More attacks were made on his body, as the paralysing venom spread. These creatures had studied this big guy and knew that it was going to take a lot of fluid to stop him from twisting and turning to escape. Some of the bugs raced down Cains nostrils, searching for a route to get inside, while others aimed for his fingers and toes. The blood sucking, vampire-like pests fought with each other as they viciously attacked the man. Two bugs remained inside the nose and now bit into the top part. Cains eyes filled with water, as the cheeks on his face swelled up, turning a bright red in colour. He felt a sharp pain at the back of his eyeballs, but just like the young boy, wasnt able to scream. Seconds later and the bugs burrowed into the back of his petrified looking eyes. The razor edges of their un-viewable fangs popped open the balls to release dark, sticky liquid, as the insects appeared out of the front. Cains walnut colouring of the pupils was smashed apart. The rest of the face dwelling, murdering unknowns leapt off as dark-red streams of juice dribbled down the side of his face. It looked like he was crying tears of dark blood. This attack killed him, but more attacks followed before they were through. It didnt matter to them if he was still alive or not, they were on a mission to dismember him. The style and movement was so precise during the body mutilation that you couldve mistaken what the bugs did for a surgeon working on a patient at the hospital. Cains arms and legs were removed from the joints, but they werent abused like the young boys body. It was as if they had another purpose, another meal for another day, or maybe they were for something else, another creature to feed on? Abel stirred downstairs, but hadnt heard anything that went on. The pissed up man struggled slightly, but did manage to lift himself from the seating position without falling over. He was ready for bed. The last can of beer had finally been emptied of alcohol and was left on the floor with the other empty ones. Abel knew hed drunk too much again because he was struggling to walk in a straight line. One foot forward, yes this was a success, but the second foot forward was not so
28
easy to do, and instead of a clean lift, the foot dragged across the carpet, knocking over empty cans until finally landing onto a plate filled with a two day old pile of stale mashed potatoes. Oh bugger. Walking was an absolute nightmare to do only a few seconds earlier, but now he was suddenly able to stand on one leg as he shook off the loose pieces of potato from his sock. If someone chucked him a couple of balls then he would probably catch them and do some juggling. A few seconds later and both feet were on the carpet again, the spud sock brushing against the fibres of the now worse for wear floor covering. One in front of the other, one in front of the other, was the only thought being repeated at this time. Abel made it to the door without another hitch, and he now smiled because hed done better than his brother. He hadnt fallen over, so in his mind he thought he was the better drinker. A large intake of unhealthy and lingering smoke thatd been hovering in the hallway for a few days caused him to choke suddenly, but if hed opened the front door to release the throat strangulation smell then he wouldve seen what was left of his cat. However, Abel would rather swallow the dried up, tonsil burning, and bacteria carrying aroma than have to see the outside. A few more seconds of loud coughing, excess spitting and unbalanced walking occurred before he was at the bottom of the stairs. Abel unfocused-like stared upwards, glaring at the landing above. He produced a sorry stare and thought Cain had woken. A sudden thumping sound had hit his eardrums recently and he thought that the coughing was the reason behind the sudden awakening movement. The thumping sound was Cains, right foot. The little bastards had bitten right through it like they were chomping on a piece of corn on the cob. Itd fallen off the edge of the bed, and because Cain was still wearing his winter boots, it sounded like he was walking about. If Abel had stronger hearing then he wouldve heard the blood dripping off the side of the bed as the dark red spots produced a tiny lake of a taken life.
29
The steps were stood on and hed not slipped on one. This was another task that hed done better than Cain. He walked along the landing to find his brothers door was shut, but this didnt stop him from speaking. Hey Cain, Im sorry for waking you. No reply followed, but Abel stood on the landing for a few more seconds in case the words eventually arrived. Still nothing, so he assumed that his brother was still asleep. He released a sigh of relief because this meant that there would be no lecture in the morning for him for waking Cain up. Abel heard the faintest of sounds as he neared the doorway. To him it sounded like a tap dripping, so this confused him. He stood just outside the bedroom now, leaning an ear onto the door. He placed a hand over the handle and slowly turned it. Hey man, are you okay? Whats that noise? he said, as the door slowly opened. Out of nowhere leapt about twenty, killer bugs, each one sticking to the surprised with shock man. He now felt like a fly catcher hanging from the ceiling. The booze had slowed down Abels senses and so it took him longer to realize what was happening as the critters raced over his face. Hey man, what are all these bugs doing in your room? At first he was laughing. You should clean up after you then youll get rid of them. Suddenly, the fear factor set in and a couple of stings left his facial muscles paralyzed. The rest of his body still moved and unless the bugs had another plan of action then there was a good chance that Abel could eventually reach the outside to blow their cover. His legs stumbled as he crashed against the bedroom door. More insects decided to taste the freshness of human skin again and one bug sunk its tiny choppers into Abels, right ear, ripping away the bottom. A few more snaps into his face caused red spillage to pour, and the other starved killers dived in to feed. The frightened man crashed down against the door, allowing the intruders an easier target, but he wasnt giving up. He shook his face violently from side to side and a few bugs dropped off, but he couldnt get rid of them all because most of them had
30
burrowed inside his reddened skin. The now sobbing man desperately dug his fingernails into the small, blood covered holes as he searched for a way to capture the freaks, but the more he sunk his fingers in, the more quickly the insects moved. They raced around beneath his skin and headed for the one place that he dreaded the most. They were going for his eyes, so Abel had to think of something quick to stop this from happening. He managed to get back to his feet and aimed for the landing, but the out of sorts man staggered backwards as the bugs did their bit to rid the world of human life forms. His legs collapsed and he fell down the stairs. A few WHACKS and SMACKS later and the man was at the bottom. His neck had been broken in two places and he was now dead. The insects scampered out of the dead mans face and once out, sent a signal to the others, the others that were watching at the top of the stairs, waiting. It wasnt a sound, but a movement that no human could pick up. The black mass formed again into a tight shape, moving down the stairs to feast on victim number three. They removed body parts from this victim, but again, never ate all of them. A small cluster of the bugs vanished again, but they didnt go far. In the blink of an eye they were outside the front door again. They were there to complete their mission, the mission to find food, and within seconds scurried underneath the body of the murdered cat. The bugs were now ready to teleport, and just like watching the characters of Star Trek, they, plus their chosen food, had vanished again.
31
FOUR
Nini had been sitting in the kitchen of the first victims house at the time of the brothers brutal slaying. She couldnt stomach going into the bedroom to look at the poor boy as his soul drifted above the body. This soul would probably have to stay locked up inside the stinking of death room until someone found out the mystery of who mutilated the child. Well thats what Nini believed happened to you if you died in an unexpected circumstance such as this one. A murder of any kind meant that your soul would remain in the same area until the culprit was found and the unidentified is identified. Tommy juniors restless spirit wouldnt be going up to heaven straight away because it wasnt allowed to. Some hero would have to release the chains from Tommys soul and for that to happen, his killer needed to be caught. The cup of tea thatd been made about five minutes earlier was stirred at least a hundred times as Ninis theory of life and death overtook her troubled mind. Itd taken a while before the men upstairs had come to terms with what they were dealing with. The past hour and half or so had seen them introduce themselves to each other, but no actual work had been started on gaining evidence. It was Cliffs decision. He knew how upset the others felt at this time, so knew they couldnt just get the job done as soon they stepped into the room. They needed time to adapt to the awful situation. Now they were ready. Cliff was a tall man, over 6 foot 5 inches, and he was in charge of this investigation. He was clean shaven, with a fading head of hair. He was very popular in the city, but
32
here he was no one special. He was mid 40s, but his partner for the night, Rob, was only a newbie. He was only around 25 years old, and was slightly overweight. The medics consisted of Terry, the experienced one, and Gordon. Gordon looked very hippy-like with his long, shoulder length hair. He wore a black bandanna, and although it wasnt hospital policy, he still wore it. Terry was in his 50s. He had a bushy beard and a good head of hair. Nothing shocked him in his line of work, well it never until tonight, until the sighting of the boy. He was very much like Cliff, precise and business-like in everything he did, but as they all looked at each other, how business-like was this night going to be? The medics listened closely to every piece of information offered to them by Cliff. They knew that their job was to take the body back to the hospital, but they were also willing to learn more about what the crime scene guys had to do. Tonight chaps we need to find finger prints thatll hopefully give us a clue. We also need to search for any sign of forced entry into this room and to check the carpet for traces of fabric that could tell us more about the footwear of the killer, or killers. Cliff looked at each of the helpers in turn. Nini has stated that the parents have been arrested, but isnt sure if they did this, or, if they know who mayve done this evil deed, so lets get to work and sort this mess out. Rob opened up a briefcase that hed brought with him. This case was equipped with useful appliances and everything needed for this job was crammed inside. There were test tubes with rubber tops on, sticky labels, a pen, surgical gloves, powder, a brush, some metal pinching objects, and a few other items. He removed the necessary equipment from the briefcase. Okay, Cliff, what do you need first? Right, lets see. Dust the window down for prints and then the frame of the bed. Cliff then turned his attention to the medics. I know this is all new to you guys, but will you be able to search the floor area? Tell us if you see anything that looks like it shouldnt be there?
33
The medics placed on a pair of surgical gloves and knelt down, searching the carpet for clues. Cliff had the toughest job to do and his task wasnt for the faint hearted. Hed never seen a corpse before that looked as grotesque as this. It was so badly mutilated that even he had doubts on whether or not he could examine it without throwing up, or worse, fainting. Nini heard the others moving around, but remained where she was. Shed recently phoned the police station to report on progress, but wasnt able to get a direct link to talk to the chief because he was otherwise engaged with interviewing the married couple. Instead, a message was left with Marion. Nini knew that she needed to keep busy so as not to think too much about checking on what the experts were doing upstairs. The upstairs that she wanted to forget about, but she couldnt, not now, not ever. She now sat in the living room, reading one of Wendys magazines to hopefully drown out her mind from thinking about the boy. Back at headquarters, Mark and Dan were becoming increasingly impatient with the married couple. Everything they fired at them, every spoken threat, even the charge of murder, hadnt been able to snap Tommy and Wendy from their trance. The couple were still seated as Daniel paced up and down next to them. Is everything that Im saying sinking in? Still there was no eye contact and no sign of weakness from either parent. Youre both in serious trouble. Youll be going down for life for doing this to your son, Dan shouted. He looked over at Mark and just shook his head. Hed run out of things to say and his plan wasnt working. If he couldnt get the couple talking then this case could linger like a bad smell for weeks, or even months. Hey, chief, do you think I should get a doctor in here to check them out? They look freaked out to me, Mark said, as he slowly moved toward Dan. Do what you want to do. I cant do anything with them.
34
Mark took that as a yes and so left the room in search of help. Dan watched the motionless parents more closely. He was waiting for one moment of weakness, one movement that would change the outlook of this investigation, but somehow knew that deep down the married pair was either innocent or were playing him for a right fool. If that were the case then they were very good actors. Mark raced over to Marion, asking her to phone the hospital. The order was to find a psychiatric doctor and to find one fast. Is everything okay in there? the slightly miffed female asked. Yeah, Dan just wants the couple checked out. They seem in some kind of shock, so we need an expert in there with us. No problem, Im on it now. Mark turned, heading back to the other room, but the receptionist spoke again. Oh, before you go, can you let Dan know that Nini phoned. The medics and the special crime squad are still at the house searching for clues. Nice one, lets hope they find something soon. Mark was gone again, leaving Marion to make another phone call. The still slightly baffled man stepped back inside the interview room and shut the door behind him. Everything sorted? Yes, chief. Marion is on it now. She said Nini called, and the big boys are still with her. Mark didnt want to go into too much detail about the house. He didnt think it was the right thing to do considering the parents were in the same room. Good, good. Dan walked around some more as he tried to make the frozen features of the couple crack. It wont take long before someone turns up from the hospital. He now sent out a cheeky wink toward Mark. You couldnt get me a coffee while we wait. I think I need a caffeine boost. What about those two? a caring man asked. Dan released a soulful sigh, producing deep concern toward the wounded duo. He was now feeling quite embarrassed to be in this predicament. Just by looking at the way the married couple sat and the way they looked,
35
with their un-visionary sight, was evidence to him that they couldnt be the killers, but he also knew that he couldnt risk letting them go. I dont think they would drink it even if you got them one. Yeah, youre probably right. Ill be back in a bit. Mark was out the door again, but headed in the opposite direction this time. He was on his way to the drinks machine. It was quicker than going to the canteen to fetch a proper cup of coffee. The two medics had searched the carpet and had found missing pieces of the boys anatomy. Fingers and toes had been recovered, and Rob had placed them into plastic bags. Cliff had searched the bed, even going as far as using ultra-violet light on the mattress to find any traces of evidence to help find the evil killer. Gordon was now being combat-like in his movements, and was now lying on his belly in his quest to slide underneath the bed to find clues. It was a miracle that he achieved this because for a brief moment he was stuck. The others had heard him call out for help, but after laughing, were now pretending to ignore him. Gordons protective clothing had changed colour as he stood upright again. Hed knelt into Tommy seniors sick and the slowly drying redness of the excess fluid thatd kept the young boy alive, but amongst the stickiness and traces of flesh, another hitchhiker had attached itself to the poor mans clothing. Whats that stuck to your protective suit? Terry shouted. Gordon was worried at first because the way his partner suddenly screamed at him had sent his crazy mind into thinking the worst. He curiously lowered his vision to follow the same route as what everyone else was gawping at before managing to produce a large smile. Bloody hell, its a lollipop, he replied, as a huge sigh of relief covered his face. It mustve been one of the kids sweets. Gordons left hand tugged at the sticky, smothered in carpet hairs, fruity, lollipop stick. Once it was removed it
36
was popped into his mouth and he gave the still tasty, cherry flavour sweet a very large suck. Its still got its flavour, which is a bonus. The others werent so thrilled that hed plunged the object into his mouth. Cliff seemed the most annoyed that Gordon had done this filthy act. Why did you just put that into your mouth? Sorry mate, did you fancy a suck? Gordon replied, without a hint of thought behind his words. No, I dont, but Im however concerned that the object that is now hidden beneath your teeth could well be contaminated. That was enough information needed by Cliff to convince the lollipop sucker to spit out the sweet. Shit, do you really think it was infected with something? I wouldnt know now because youve wiped off all the evidence. Gordon felt faint after hearing this and stupidly sat down on top of the corpse, but instantly bounced back upright after hearing the crunching sound of ribs breaking. The recent events and the weird aftertaste were now making the foolish man feel ill. He raced out of the room to find the bathroom, and pray-fully hoped that the owners of this house had some form of bacterial cleaning mouthwash. Do you really think hes infected? Terry asked, turning to face the scowling man. Cliff was still annoyed. No, but let him sweat on it for now. He calmed down again, almost cracking a smile after remembering what the stupid man did. Itll teach him a lesson to not touch things without talking to me first. You got it, Ill keep it zipped, a smiling Terry replied. Unless Kojak came here to kill the boy, then I doubt if the sweet had anything to do with what happened here tonight. Cliff produced a concerned look now as he moved around the room. But thats not the point. Your partner shouldve thought before he did anything. That sweet couldve been important to our progress.
37
Terry apologised on behalf of the now being sick again deserter to the room, but knew that it would probably take a million apologies before Cliff accepted them. Robs case was filling up with evidence. Fingerprints had been taken from the window, the bed, the door, the bedroom furniture, and each had been labelled. Testtubes had received small fragments of flesh, bone and skin, and were lying inside the evidence case with the fingers and toes. Cliff sucked in a deep intake of air, holding it inside his mouth for a few seconds before slowly spreading his lips to release it again. He glanced over at what was left of the childs corpse, knowing that there was more investigating to do on it before the night was over. At first he blamed the stupid paramedic for his lack of professionalism, knowing that if it wasnt for the lollipop fiasco then he couldve studied the dead body more thoroughly, but after a few more seconds realized that he had no chance to study it now, and it was best to finish the examination inside the morgue. He decided to do a few more tests before calling it a night at the house. He knew that the quicker he found evidence the faster the officers could get a head start on matters. This would probably give them a better chance of finding the killer before news spread and the whole county went ballistic. The others watched eagerly as Cliff prodded around the facial area of the deceased. The inside of the boys mouth was swabbed for any DNA clues before the courageous male placed fingers inside to poke around. If he wanted to force his arm down the boys throat and stick his hand out of the torn apart carcass, then he could. It was a horrible thought to imagine that he could actually do this, but he could do it easily. Gordon was back after re-decorating the bathroom sink with his body waste. Are you okay now? Terry said. I think so. Gordon looked over at Cliff, as he was now placing fingers inside the stomach area of the boy. Im sorry for wiping the evidence from the sweet. Its just I need my sugar rush and I couldnt resist it.
38
It didnt matter what he said at this time because Cliff was too busy to listen. He was fully concentrated now on what he needed to do. Rob and Terry found this opportunity too amusing to let slip by without a touch of laughter, but this didnt go down well with Gordon. Whats so funny? Why are you guys laughing? Terry placed an arm around the confused mans shoulders. You can be a right arse sometimes. That sweet had nothing to do with this case and had probably been on the floor for about a month. I dont want to imagine what creepy crawlies had been touching it during that time. Gordon raced out of the room again, heading back inside the bathroom. Rob and Terry went back to serious mode and watched Cliff place his hands inside the boys chest. What are you doing? Terry asked curiously. Im searching for any abnormalities from within the body frame. There could be traces of a weapon. The concentrated leader carried on with his work. I need to study the blood flow. Not all of this blood could be the boys, so theres a slight chance that someone elses blood could well be spilt here. Suddenly, and without warning, Cliff stopped talking. The other men stood with total puzzlement tattooed onto their faces as Cliff released his now blood coated hands out of the shell-like area. Within them appeared a black, car tyre. Terry watched closely as Cliff struggled to lift the item out of the stomach casing. Rob rushed over to lend a hand, and Terry watched the two men tug and tug on the rubber ring. One more attempt and the tyre was freed. It slipped from their grasp and flew through the air. It eventually landed over Terrys head and dropped down his body until resting around his chest area. Terry seemed more confused than ever now. What just happened? he thought. He was so lost in concentration that his mind had played a trick on him. The truth was he was glad it did. The comical thought, although it only lasted a short time, had managed to break down the awful, sick thoughts he was having after staring at the body on the bed.
39
Rob, could you pass me some test tubes and sample sticks. Ill insert some blood from different parts of the body to see if my theory is correct. Cliff suddenly turned to Terry. Hey, are you feeling all right? Terry, now feeling very embarrassed, smiled back. There was no way he was going to tell Cliff what hed just been thinking about. Yeah, everythings cool with me. You carry on. Cliff carried on with his job, inserting blood samples into tubes, as Rob passed them to him. Another visitor was now inside the interview room at the police station. The local Psychiatric consultant had arrived to assess the situation with the married couple. His name was Charles West. He was fifty years of age, tall, and thin in structure. He wore tiny spectacles, had a thin beard, but no moustache, and had a science teacher look about him. So, Charles, whats your verdict after looking at the married couples state of mind? Dan asked. The consultant sat in a chair facing Wendy and Tommy. His attempts at making a breakthrough had failed, and his artillery list wasnt penetrating the stonyfaced pair. This is a tricky one, he replied, facing Dan again. Ive never come across a case quite like this one in all my experiences with traumatised people. What do you mean? asked Dan inquisitively. Well, it seems to me that both have witnessed something of a brutal nature. What they saw in that house cannot escape from their inner being, and the sighting has burned itself into their eyes. Whatever Charles said had fascinated Dans mind. Did you know that your eyes could be used like a camera? Dan nearly took that as a joke, but soon took the idea back after Charles carried on talking. Your vision acts like a lens, so when you blink you take a picture of what you last looked at. On occasions such as this one, the photo images could stay visible for up to twenty four hours. Occasions, what do you mean by that exactly? Dan intrusively asked.
40
He was still feeling confused and lost by what was happening, but he obviously wasnt as lost as the married couple were. They remained still out of it. What Im saying is fear, or shock. A shocked expression is normally an expression caused by something that has sent fear through your body, so everything thats happening to them at this moment has slowed down their bodies, thereby producing this zombie style appearance. Now imagine blinking at a normal rate... Dan and Mark, who was also still in the room, acted like pupils, and were enjoying the knowledge journey that Charles explained. Youre constantly producing pictures, but eventually the album thats kept inside your mind gets filled up. Once full you start losing the old ones, as theyre replaced by recent ones. Am I making any sense, Dan? I think I follow you, Dan replied, as his eyes started to squint. Well, imagine being shocked by something that was so bad that you became frozen by it all. Your eyes arent blinking that often now and so the visions that youve stored inside your head are still very much visible. The only thing I need to do now is find them and well have a breakthrough. And you think you can do that? To be quite frank with you I really dont know, but Ill definitely give it a go. Charles turned back to face the silent couple. He tried again to complete the task of producing any slight, flickering emotion from them. Dan nudged Mark, and they both decided to leave the expert to it. Maybe he would receive a reaction if we were out of sight? Dan thought. Well be outside if you need us, Dan said to Charles. There was no reply to come from the consultant, but a swift hand gesture signalled a comforting response, as the officers exited the room. It was now 3.00am, as Nini waited for the men to finish in the newly decorated bedroom. There was only so much naff television that she could take for one night. The
41
repeats of Doctor Who 2050 and the x-factor winner of this year were just too much for her, but she did give out a little chuckle as a person stood in the bottom right hand corner, waving their hands around to show deaf people what was being spoken or sang. Nini couldnt work out why the programmes for the deaf were on early in the morning. Surely deaf people slept at the same time as non-deaf people, she thought. She could now hear constant movements of feet stepping onto different areas of the landing, so hoped that this was it and the men had finished for the night. Cliff had checked the body with the utmost of efficiency, and had written down as much detail as he could, but knew that a full autopsy would find more clues to help the police. Gordon had managed to escape from the bathroom, but still felt slightly ill and wasnt looking forward to helping his partner remove the body of the dearly departed child. Okay, weve done all we can for one night, so its time to leave, said Cliff. Rob was the first to walk back down the stairs. He held the briefcase firmly in his grip. Next went Cliff. They moved toward the living room to be greeted by an overtired, but pleased to be finally leaving this scary house, policewoman. Is everything sorted? Nini asked. Pretty much... The other two are bringing the body down, replied Rob. This is the easy part. The hardest part is what will happen once the body has been removed from the house, interrupted Cliff. Nini knew he was right, but she was way too tired to even think about the prospect of people still watching this activity unfold. She knew that there would be people still interested in what was going on here, even if it was gone 3.00am, but hoped that the minus degrees temperature outside would stall them in their attempt to find out more answers.
42
I can guarantee that in a few hours itll be a nightmare for us at the police station, especially for the staff answering incoming calls. She thought. Five more minutes passed before the medics were heard bringing the young boys body down. The three people moved out of the living room to witness the plastic, dark, sleeping vessel being carried. Nini was thankful that the body-bag covered the corpse because it stopped her mind from thinking about more frightening visions of the poor boy. She waited for the four men to make their way out of the door before switching off the house lights. She then cautiously followed them out, but glanced around the area to see who was about. She stood by the front door, watching the medics place the body inside the back of the ambulance, but no residents from the street approached them. Nini was pleased to see this, and her theory that it was way too cold could well be right. She now placed on her hat again to keep her ears warm, put on her gloves, and waved goodbye to the medics as they left the scene. Nini shut the front door and walked over to Cliff. Hey, you couldnt drop us off at the station before you go back to your headquarters? Cliff let out a pleasing smile. No problem, just climb inside.
FIVE
Hidden beneath the soil, deep, deep down underneath the earth of Lemonsville counties housing estate, a damaged, metal-like spacecraft lay. For seventy-three years this wreckage had been here, but no one knew about it. As time went by, the land had been filled again. The local community at the time just thought it was some kind of earthquake, and that was why there was a twelve foot wide, crater-like hole. The spaceship had plummeted
43
so deep that it wasnt noticed by the naked eye, and why would anyone notice if they never saw the thing fall from the sky? In 2020, after the refill had cemented the land again, more houses were built on top of it. There was a further surge of foreign people coming into the area at that time. More jobs were made available, which meant more settlers were making Lemonsville their new home. The bedbugs were now inside the spaceship. They offered the captured food to their leader, the leader whod remained dormant all this time, the queen of the bedbugs. Shed given birth to this new batch of killing insects while waiting in the darkness of the vessel, the vessel which had brought her here all those years ago. The queen didnt need a male to plant eggs and it only took two hours to go through the whole pregnancy process. The only downside to her giving birth was that she could only give birth twice in her lifetime. She chose this time to hatch out her final babies because shed sensed an earth tremor recently. Lemonsville County had not long received a mild earthquake. It happened around three hours before the young boy was murdered, but apart from a few, light shudders, no one was harmed and most people didnt even suspect a thing. An escape route had been made available for the bedbugs to do their first teleport. The ground below the houses had split. It wasnt enough to cause chaos on the houses, but it was enough to shake an opening for the critters to escape. The teleportation couldnt be achieved while there was too much of a solid wall blocking its progress, but now this wall had been demolished, the bedbugs were given the chance to hunt, just like the last batch that hunted before them. The bugs first mission was to find food and taste it. The boy was the experimental meal. The queen needed to know that humans were edible before her babies hunted for her. Now, laid out on the floor of the spaceship were body-parts belonging to the brothers, plus, the tortured cat. The queen was nothing like the hunters. She was around eight feet in length, largely built, and looked more
44
like a caterpillar, a caterpillar which had been sleeping inside a catacomb for a very long time. The creature had no eyes, but knew where the food was. It moved sluggishly toward it. As soon as it was in touching distance a whip-cracking, lance-like leg shot from within its slimy body, skewering the cat through the stomach. Then, with a quick retreat, it plunged the carcass into an opening, an opening that had no teeth, just a large hole within the body. This hole swallowed the cat in one piece. The rest of the food went through the same process and once finished, the queen sluggishly moved away again. Her strength had increased now, but it would take a lot more food before she was able to escape this tomb. Nini had returned to headquarters, filling Dans, already confused mind with more stories from the house of horror. It was nothing like Id ever seen before. The poor boy was torn apart. Dan listened closely and watched Nini, as her emotional side took over. But do you think the parents are the killers? he asked. No, the swift reply arrived. Nini didnt need to think about this, and automatically knew that they couldnt be behind the slaying. Just by looking at them you can see that theyre lost to whats happened. How could they have done it? I agree with you. Dan remained in a state of puzzlement as he rubbed a hand over his face. So who did it then? Nini explained about the investigation, and that none of the men whod examined the boy, the room, had found any traces of a disturbance from the outside. This is crazy, chief, it looked like no one had been there. There was no sign of a forced entry, no fingerprints, apart from the family, and no mess. The room was untouched, but the boy had been attacked by someone, and this someone had left no evidence. The face rubbing continued for a few more seconds. This is going to be a long night. Dan sent out an apology smile toward Nini for the overtime that shed done. I think you should go home, get some rest. Charles, the
45
psychiatric doctor is still here, and hes trying to make a breakthrough with the couple, but if nothing changes soon then Ill have to keep them under surveillance for the rest of the night. You cant keep them here, they need proper help. I know; thats why I think Charles should take them to the hospital. Dan smiled again at his female officer. You always know what Im going to do next. Soon youll be applying for my job, he said, while bursting into laughter. If your job means that you have to stay here for longer hours then Im happy with what Ive got, Nini replied, as she too laughed. Tonight will be a double-shift I think, so it looks like my job is safe. Nini tapped Dan on the arm before slowly placing the Cossack hat onto her head again. She wasnt looking forward to stepping back outside at this time, especially after noticing the icy wind blow through the window, but at this point she didnt care. She just needed to go home to get some sleep. The night wasnt over for the hunting bedbugs. Their new mission was to accomplish as much chaos as they could. After feeding their queen they were on the prowl again, searching for more of what theyd just tasted. This time they teleported to another location. The bugs had sensed the vibration from the movements of another human being while they were still inside the spaceship, so knew the location of a possible kill. The time was fast approaching 4.00am. A teenage boy was sucking up the cold as he walked the streets. Peter Thornton was eighteen years old. He was on his way home after leaving a house party. He knew he shouldve stayed there until the morning, but being pissed made him act like a caveman, and he wanted to impress all his friends. He was now at the point of not knowing where he was, or where he was going. In this weather the map of direction from inside his mind wasnt working and hed gone off course to find his house. The bedbugs saw him as an easy target. They waited, watched, and circled the teenager. Even though the ground was a mish-mash of squashed snow and ice, the
46
bugs still managed to move on it. Each creepy crawly linked together to transform into a large chain, a chain that would wrap around this victim. Peter swayed across the street as the bedbugs stayed close. He wandered away from the houses and slowly staggered toward a closed off, abandoned play area. The bugs stayed glued together and the circle kept the target inside it. Peter closed in on a swing and sat on it, but didnt care that he now felt a wet patch on his jeans. He bent over and spat on the ground. He then suddenly stared hard at the bedbugs closing in on him. Peter thought he was having a strange trip from the drugs being passed around at the party, so laughed out loud. He knew he was way out of it, and so the sight of small insects circling him wasnt taken seriously. He raised his voice and started singing: I want to know what love is.......and I want you to show me, he squalled from his mouth. This song was nearly seventy years old, but was still a classic to sing, even though the pissed up teenager had the voice of a strangled cat. The screeching noise echoed out of the play area. It was heard by an elderly man who lived in a building nearby. He angrily opened his bedroom window to show the singer that he wasnt appreciated. Hoy, keep that fucking noise down, he bellowed. Peter stopped and chuckled to himself before concentrating onto where the noise came from. Shut up. Youre just jealous because I can sing, he shouted back. If you dont stop making that awful racket then Ill make you shut up. Peter laughed even louder than before and this upset the older man even more. The window closed and the man disappeared. Peter attempted to leave the swing, but his legs wouldnt move. He looked down at his feet, and with blurred vision, spotted small objects scurrying all over them. The bugs had injected him. Peter tried to laugh again. He thought this was the after affects from the drink and drugs and was imagining it, but this time no words
47
escaped his mouth. All that was heard was a gurgling sound that became fainter and fainter as the seconds ticked by. He was pulled off the swing with speed, and was dragged along the ground. The bedbugs swallowed his legs with their masses and the power was too much for him to fight back. The poor teenager disappeared. He was sent to another part of town. It was there that he was brutally massacred. The elderly man rushed out of his house with a walking stick held firmly in one hand, but as he reached the swing, there was no sign of the teenager. You better run, you faggot, he said, as he rotated to look around him. Dont come back here if you know whats good for you. A smiling man now thought he was Rocky Balboa, and the teenager had fled because hed scared him off. The stick was raised in the air, but it was soon back touching a hard surface once the man realized that he needed it to stand securely. The wobbling of his legs was proof of that. He returned to his house and shut the door.
SIX
The night was over and another day had taken its place. The air was crisp and cold. Jonathan Shallow arrived in work, but wasnt greeted with the usual words. Today
48
there was nothing, no words, no greeting of any kind. He entered his office to find notes stuck to his computer screen. Last night mustve been a busy one, he thought, as he slowly lifted the notes off. Jonathan was forty years old, very tall, and had an athletic physique. He also had no hair, which came in handy for him when he did his impression of Freddy Kruger at Halloween parties. He was second in command at the police station. He was now pissed off after reading just one of the notes. He wasnt told about last nights fiasco, so raced out of the room to look for another member of staff. Hey, Ben, he shouted, as another officer entered his vision. Was you here last night? Ben Dover wasnt one of the classy officers in Lemonsville. He and his partner, Neal Down, were the two idiots of the force. Neal was standing next to Ben at this time, and was wearing his new spectacles. These glasses made him look like Penfold from Danger Mouse, but so far, no one had mentioned it. Both officers moved closer to Jonathan. No, Ive just arrived with Neal. Jonathan stared into space for a few seconds. Have you seen Dan anywhere? No, Ive just arrived with Neal. Jonathan was going to say something about the repeated reply, but chose not to after remembering just how dopey Ben can be. So youve just arrived with Neal then? a comical reply came. Ben and Neal faced each other. Both frowned before Neal turned to face Jonathan. Ive just arrived with Ben. Jonathan knew he would get nothing from these two, so decided to look for Dan himself. He knew that one of them was on duty last night, but this wasnt the time to fuss over it. If you see him, tell him I want to speak to him. He then rushed back to his office. He sat there, looking closely at the notes this time, but at first he didnt believe them. Marion had written most of
49
them. He was glad she did because he could read her writing. One note mentioned a young boy being murdered, while another said something about his parents being taken to the hospital, and another said that the printer needed more ink. That one was thrown in the bin. Jonathan went off to find Dan. The time had reached 9.15am. Dan wasnt to be found, but a sweaty faced Ben rushed up to Jonathan, telling him that Dan would be in later. A call had been made to the station recently. Dans wife had phoned, saying that hed been working all night and needed some rest. He would be in later than planned. Jonathan would have to find the answers to the notes himself. Okay. Well Im off to the hospital to see if I can find out more about whats going on. He looked over at Neal as he walked past the canteen area. He noticed that he was drinking water from the drinks machine, but wasnt using a plastic cup. Instead, he was kneeling down and guzzling the water from the tap. Whys he doing that? Ben also looked over: Hes probably just thirsty. He began to laugh, but Jonathan didnt think this was funny. What did you do? A blushing man now admitted to putting hot, spicy sauce on the wet faced, Neals toast. Sorry, but it was funny. Ben somehow knew that his attempt at being a complete comedian wasnt working after noticing Jonathans eyes spelling out a different reaction to the situation. You need to snap out of this bullshit behaviour. Ben coward slightly and moved over to his partner. Im off to the hospital, but I want you two to go to the street where this incident took place. Go house to house and gain information for me. Ill talk to Dan on my way back, but youll get some brownie points if you help now. What incident? Bloody hell, Ben, dont you ever check the computer for updates on whats happened recently? Jon shouted. Do we have computers? the spaced out Ben replied, as Neal returned from drowning his tonsils. Mother fucker, are you being serious? Ben smiled, so Jon knew he was being wound up.
50
Its cool. Ill look for the address. Speak to you later. Just knock on a few doors and write down anything that sounds like it could be vital to this case. Theres been a small child killed and I dont want any fuckups. Jonathan raised a hand before walking out the door. The house on Cassidy Street, where the first murder took place, was now being overrun by other members of the forensic department. Neal and Ben never entered the house. They just went next door to do what they were told to do. The first house was knocked on and they waited for someone to open it. Hello. Can I help you, officers, a tiny, old lady said. Did you hear anything unusual last night? Ben asked. Unusual? Yes. Did you hear any loud noises coming from next door? The old lady stared long and hard at the other house before replying. No officer. I dont hear that well these days and besides, I was in bed for 9.00pm. Okay, thanks anyway. One house down and another dozen or so to go, Ben thought, as the lady shut the door. Neal decided to try his luck at the knocking game, and walked up to the front door of the house on the other side of the victims house. He was just about to knock when he stopped and stared downwards. Ben saw this and moved toward him. Whats up with you? He too stared at the dried bloodstains that were on the front step. Neal banged on the door, but there was no reply. Again and again he tried to get a response, but there was still nothing. Inside this house were the remains of the two brothers. Abels body still remained at the bottom of the stairs. His head was still intact, but his eyes were gone. All the officers needed to do was look through the letterbox and they would see the body, but Neal just kept knocking. Okay, thats enough, Ben said. Neighbours started to appear on the street as they both moved away from the house. They tried in vain to
51
ignore the on rushing people, but had no chance of achieving this. Whats happening, officers? a lady cried out. While another said. Whats going on with the family? I saw them leave in a police car last night. Whatever went down here last night was still attracting the attention of most of the neighbourhood, but was this the right time for the bumbling officers to let everyone know? Please get back. We need to do our jobs, Neal said, as he held out a hand to stop the woman from nearing him. I have the right to know. I live here. Whats happened? The officers felt extreme pressure to spill the beans and say everything that they knew, but the truth was, they knew next to nothing about what happened last night. As far as we know theres been an incident and were just asking for help, Neal said. Please, you have to tell us what happened? I saw the ambulance taking a body from that house this morning. The lady pointed toward the house as she spoke. The parents were escorted away long before this happened, so whats going on? Ben kept another half a dozen nosey people away from touching him as his partner tried to keep the woman calm. We dont know much. Honest. Thats why were here. The chief was on duty last night and hes not at the station yet, so were trying to gain facts about last night from you people. Neal placed his hands onto the womans, dangling arms. Yes, an ambulance took a body away, but Im not eligible to tell you who it was. The woman burst out crying, and the reality of finally being told that someone had died in the house hit her very hard. The word body was enough to convince her that little Tommy was dead. Not little Tommy, please say its not him. She shook herself free from the officers grip, standing with one hand covering her shaking mouth. To be honest, I really dont know who it was.
52
The woman interrupted Neals explanation: It had to be him. He was the only other person left that lived there. She stared deep into Neals eyes, but noticed from his vision that he couldnt answer her. He seriously didnt know the answer. The crying continued. Neal reached out to hold her again and this time, the sad, tearful woman let him. It took another five minutes before the officers managed to escape from the worried neighbours, but the verdict on the name of the dead body remained unsolved for everyone. Jon was deep in conversation at the hospital with Charles West. Hed worked way past his usual timeframe and Jon had caught him during another needed break. I havent seen Dan yet, so I thought I would pay a visit. See whats going on, Jon said. Im not surprised you havent seen him yet. He was here till gone six this morning. Bloody hell... Jon seemed more concerned about the chief after hearing that bit, and now understood why Dan needed more sleep. He then took a few steps forward. Hows the boys parents now? Still the same Im afraid. Whatever happened at their home last night has affected them big time. But did they kill their son? No chance. Somebody else was in the boys bedroom, but they arent saying who. So do you think they know who the murderer is? Jon asked, still looking puzzled. They must know. There was no way the killer couldve escaped without being spotted. This was going to keep the channels to the mind fully open, as both men now sent new images to their brains of what couldve happened to the poor boy. It was fast approaching 11.00am. Another concerned parent had just contacted the police station. The receptionist on the morning shift was Chantelle. She was twenty-one years old, thin, and had long, dark hair down to her spine.
53
She had just listened to a freaked out mother of a teenager go on about him not returning home last night. Chantelles reply wasnt what the other person wanted to hear, but there was nothing that the police could do, as the person had only been missing for a number of hours. Hes probably at a friends house. Hell be home when he wants feeding. But Ive phoned all his friends and no ones seen him since around four this morning. Ive even contacted the hospital, but still nothing. Chantelle could feel the drowning fear within the callers voice, but her job was to keep the other person calm, or, as calm as possible. Like I said, hes at the age where he can look after himself now. Im sure hell be okay. She paused for a second while listening to the frantic breathing coming from the other person. Look, if he hasnt returned by five oclock then let us know and well look for him. The other end of the line went silent. Chantelle was left with just the buzzing sound clawing at her eardrums. Ben and Neal arrived back at the station. The door to door investigation had resulted in no news on the death of Tommy junior. As they entered, they saw Dan. He was still a bit rundown, but had managed to find the strength to be back at work with just a few hours sleep. Hey chief, nice to see youve finally shown up for work, cried out Ben, as he spread his cheeks to produce a small giggle. Dan looked over at him, but wasnt smiling back at the sarcastic man who was trying to impress Neal. Neal Down and Ben Dover, Dan shouted. Where have you been? The tone in the chiefs voice made the stupid officers quiver in their boots. Weve been doing house-to-house enquiries, replied Ben. Who ordered it...? Dan snapped. Ben and Neal looked at each other. They now feared a disciplinary telling off as Dan waved a finger in their face. A shocked Neal replied: Jon told us to do it.
54
The chief sucked in a deep intake of air and stared at the officers for about ten seconds, but to the worried men it felt like ten hours. Okay. That was all Dan said, as he slowly walked toward his office. The two officers followed. Is that all youre going to say? Neal asked. Yes... why? Nothing... We thought we were in big trouble. Thats all. You are... Dan let the men sweat for a few more seconds before he smiled at them. Okay, sit down and fill me in on whats been going on around here today. The now more relaxed officers did what was asked. Dan wanted to hear the latest news so he could piece together the jigsaw before making up his mind on what was to happen next. After five minutes of listening to the jibber jabber that was escaping the mouths of the two officers, Dan was able to work out where Jon was and what they had done to help find clues to this case. I thought Jon wouldve told you all this by now, Ben said. I spoke to him earlier, but it was only a brief conversation. So what do we do now? Ben seemed pretty keen to be involved, but Neal would rather put his feet up and do what he usually did on his shift. Now we wait to hear from the boys at the house, see if theres any clues thatll help us catch the killer. Dan looked over at Neal, as he tried to stay out of the conversation. Neal, Id like a strong coffee, please. Today is going to be a long one. The time had drifted past 1.00pm. Dan sat in his office. He leaned forward, digging his elbows into the desk, as the palms of his hands wrapped around his head like a crashhelmet. His eyes were closed, but it wasnt a sleep he was having. He was now having flashbacks of the night before,
55
his eyelids shaking from the constant memories banging into them. A boy murdered, no witnesses, and his parents arent talking, were the tormenting words that floated around inside his head now. I need to get the parents talking, he thought, that way this case could be solved quickly. Two knocks on his office door shook him into sitting upright again, as Jon entered. All right chief. Dan rubbed his eyes then sat back in his chair to answer. Not really. He watched Jon close in even more and sit in a chair opposite. Did you get anything out of the married couple? Dan had a hunch that he knew the answer already, but still waited for the verdict. Sorry, no. Jon leaned forward. But I spoke to Charles, and he thinks they could be in this state for quite a while. Dan produced a tiring sigh. Fuck... They are the key to solving this. Jon rose from his seat. What happened last night? Dan felt pressure now, as the other man seemed lost, worried, and un-settled. You know what happened. A young boy was murdered. I know that, but surely there has to be a reason. A reason to why the parents arent talking. A reason to why there are no witnesses, no evidence, and no nothing to help us. Dan exited his seat and walked over to Jon. Well find out what happened. Its our job to do that. Jon tried to smile, but his lips were too straight to call it a smile, or even a half-smile. Dan silently left the room, leaving a still puzzled second in command behind.
56
SEVEN
The queen of the bedbugs had grown since last night. The food given to her was the reason why. She now lay inside the spacecraft, her energy slowly returning. Soon shell be strong enough to teleport to the outside, just like her babies. The queens shape was also changing. The caterpillarlike formation was still there, but now there was extra bits added to the body. Legs were appearing, not long, but the first signs of insect legs were protruding from beneath the slimy body. Also, the hole from which food was placed into was now producing tiny teeth. It was like the queen was being re-born again, and her original body, the body that lived on her planet, was slowly coming back. If it did, then she would become a deadly killer again. The bugs formed a circle around her, and it was as if they were waiting for their next orders. The hole moved up and down, and it was like the queen was speaking. Obviously she wasnt, but a signal to the bugs still came. She sluggishly moved a few more feet before suddenly stopping. This time a snake-like tongue whipped from her mouth and coiled around a human leg. This body-part was what was left of Peter Thornton. The food was swallowed in one go, just like the rest of the captured pieces of his body from earlier. The bedbugs gathered together again and vanished. They were off to find the next meal for the queen. Grant and Gina Lovell were the owners of the local store. Both were English. Grant had met Gina through an online dating site and love blossomed. Running the store with his parents had taken many hours from him during the days, so itd been hard to find love, especially from behind a counter, or stacking shelves with tins of beans.
57
Ginas family were regulars in the store, but even though she knew him, she never really thought of him in that way. Well, not until he flirted with her via his laptop. Grant was known as mister shy in Lemonsville, and face to face contact wasnt his forte, but since he got a computer, his life, confidence, and luck all changed. The couple had been happily married for the past ten years, and had taken over the store from Grants parents two years ago. Grant was now thirty-five years old and his wife was thirty-one. He was tall, slim, and bald at the front of his head. This worried him a lot because it made his forehead look way bigger than it should. Gina wasnt blessed in the looks department, but did have an authority about her that Grant loved. She knew what to do in all situations and he didnt mind it when she took over. Being shy, he just sat back and watched. The partnership was perfect. The time was nearing 2.15pm. The store had received many visitors recently. The customers seemed more willing to talk today, with most of the banter being aimed at what happened last night. There was still no outcome and the news report hadnt said much, but still, the overworked minds of the locals were now spreading their version of events to the Lovells. Grant tried his hardest to escort the latest customer out of the shop before they too opened up to spill out another example of what couldve happened in the poor boys house. Okay Vera, you got everything? Vera was the old lady whod opened her door to speak to the blundering officers from earlier. What? Are you saying I got apple hips? Grant and his wife burst into a laughing frenzy. He forgot about Veras hearing, so repeated what he said again in a louder voice. Vera smiled at the tall man. Sorry. This new design earring aid is rubbish. The old lady fumbled with it as she spoke. Yes, I think I have all that I need for today. Good. The shop door was opened and the still giggling male waved as Vera slowly disappeared back down the street.
58
Grant walked past his wife, gripping her right shoulder as he did so. Im off to the storeroom to give it a tidy up. Gina seemed shocked that he would do this without being nagged first, but never questioned it as he walked away. The storeroom was dark, and if you sniffed the air deeply, then you would smell sawdust from the new improvements thatd been done to the business recently. Grant switched on the light, but his eyes caught sight of something unusual. The corner of the room remained pretty dark, as the light bulb only produced a dim brightness. This wasnt normally a problem for Grant because most of the needed supplies were viewable. The corner, where the light didnt hit, was the corner where the not needed items were, but something in this corner caused Grant to stop and stare. It was a figure, a humanlike shape. It just stood there, and it seemed to be watching him. Hello, Grant shouted. He felt stupid now for shouting, but the figure didnt move. All of a sudden he heard a faint sound coming from the area. It wasnt a recognisable sound, but it did continue. In the silence of this room, the creepy silence, the sound of scurrying insects had the mans nerves on edge. The fucking bugs, he hollered, as he moved over to a box containing insect spray. Ill find you and Ill kill you. Grant laughed like a madman as he moved toward the sound with a can of spray. He suddenly stopped and watched the figure again. Still nothing, no movement, no words, nothing came from it. Okay mate, you need to come out of there. This is a shop not a doss-house to hang around in. He was becoming mad now as he moved closer and closer to the figure. Its time you went home. Just before Grant got close enough to view the mystery being, a flood of ants rushed out from behind a pile of old boxes. Grant thought he had disturbed them, invading their hiding place, forcing the insects to escape.
59
He quickly rotated, removed the lid from the spray, and squeezed down hard with his left thumb. The poisonous chemical caught the ants as they tried to dash past him, and they were left curled up on the concrete floor, dead. Thatll teach you to mess with me. He laughed. Grant seemed full of adrenaline now, so reached out and gripped onto the silent, non-moving figure. What the fuck... It was a hat-stand. Grant totally forgot that his wife had been in the storeroom recently. Shed moved a few items around, including the dreaded hat-stand with coats and a hat still attached. He started to release a small chuckle, but something pinched his left ankle. He turned around, ready to spray more insect killer, but there were no ants to be seen. Before he knew it he was falling to the ground. His left leg was too numb to stand on any longer. Jesus, whats up with my leg? he screamed. Grant desperately tried to regain his balance, but the pain was too strong and he remained seated on the concrete flooring. He rubbed the area around the pain and noticed a small dot indented into his skin. A circle of redness formed around it. Grant looked up to see if his wife was nearby. All his shouting mustve caught her attention, but she wasnt there. He tried a second attempt at lifting off the floor, but still had no luck. He opened his mouth to shout out to Gina to help him, but no words came. As quick as death the bedbugs pounced. Theyd been hiding in the dark, waiting for the human to escape the lighted area. Now that he was covered in the shadowy blackness, they could strike. Around fifty or more critters leapt from the darkness, each one clung to the man, as they injected him with their deadly venom. Grant collapsed, not able to move anymore. Gina neared the doorway that led into the storeroom and listened closely. She heard nothing at all, so thought Grant was taking a cigarette break in silence. Shed told him time and time again not to smoke inside, but knew he took sneaky cigarette breaks in there. Ive caught you, she shouted, upon opening the door.
60
Gina stood with mouth wide open. Tears started to stream from her eyes as she stared at the ground at the far side of the room, the dark side. Her husband was laid out on the cold floor and wasnt moving. She could just about see him. She rushed over to check on him, but a blast of insects shot out of his mouth. It was like they were guarding their catch and didnt want to let it get away. They ran across the mans body and were ready to attack the woman, but they didnt. Gina raced from the room, as a sudden pain of fear and nerves shot through her distressed body. She rushed to the phone and called the Ambulance service. She then tiredly and tearfully walked back to her husband, but was left with more heartache upon reaching the storeroom again. Where was Grant? She now thought he was joking with her, but bloodstains on the ground made her think differently within seconds. Where are you Grant? Where the hell are you? After a few more seconds of constantly asking herself questions, Gina hurriedly cleared areas in the storeroom to see if he was hiding from her, to see if he was injured, but there was still no sign. She was very edgy now and this time she raced out of the storeroom to contact the police. Hello, this is Lemonsville County police station. What seems to be the problem? Marion was back on duty behind the receptionist desk. I cant find my husband. Marion heard sobbing, as the caller stuttered her words. Hes gone. Im sure he hasnt. A distressed belt of shouting forced Marion to hold the phone away from her ear as Gina continued with the verdict that her husband was missing. Okay, okay. Is this you, Gina? Lemonsville only had a handful of stores and most people preferred to shop at the new and improved store that the Lovells owned. Marion was a regular customer there so recognised the voice. Yes. The tears remained streaming as Gina shook.
61
Im going to ask Mark and Nini to go to you. Theyve just arrived. Are you still at the store? Yes, a whispered reply arrived. Marion knew that Gina was very much scared, but she still wasnt sure why, even though the story about the missing husband sounded pretty real. Stay there. Theyll be with you soon. Marion quickly replaced the phone and shouted out to Nini. She was yawning after a restless nights sleep. Grab yourself a quick pick me up cup of coffee and then go to the Lovells store. Gina reckons her husbands disappeared. Mark overheard the instructions: She hasnt been drinking again, has she? Nini nudged him: Stop being a complete dick and lets just do our jobs, she said. While they did their own version of a stare out, Marion noticed the notes that Chantelle left on the desk. All the notes were linked with the same person. The mother of the missing teenager had phoned six times since eleven this morning. Chantelle had passed on the information to Dan, but hed stuck with what she told the mother, and that was to wait until after five to see if Peter returned. Hey guys, this could be serious. Marion received the full attention from the squabbling officers. A teenage boy went out last night and as far as we know he hasnt returned home. His mothers phoned six times already today. So why arent we investigating that? Mark asked. Hes a teenager and is probably just messing about to upset his mother. She was told that if he hadnt come home by five today then to get in touch and well send someone to speak to her. Yeah, most likely us two, Mark said, sighing. Marion just smiled at him. Does Dan know that were off to see Gina? Nini asked. Ive not spoken to him yet. Hes in his office if you want to tell him whats going on. Nini knew that it was the wisest choice, so took Mark with her, leaving the receptionist to talk to the two oddball
62
officers as they entered the station after taking a dinner break. Gina Lovell stared deeply at the area of blood on the floor as she waited for the police to arrive. Grant, Grant, where are you? she shouted. She still hoped that he was just playing with her, but as each minute shot by, that idea faded away. The sound of a door opening managed to disrupt her stare, and as she turned, facing the culprit, she smiled again. Hi, Gina, whats happened here? Nini asked, as she neared the still worried woman. All Gina could do was point at the red stain. Mark quickly rushed over to it and removed a small tube from his pocket. Inside the tube was a cotton bud. A small sample of the blood now covered the cotton wool end as it was replaced inside the tube. What you doing that for? Gina shouted. We need to know if its your husbands blood, Mark replied, as he lifted himself off the ground again. He walked around the storeroom, searching for his own evidence of what couldve happened here. Nini comforted the lost looking woman and led her back out of the room. More customers entered the store. Most were probably not there to buy anything and were just fascinated because the police were there, but Nini ushered them away and shut the door again. This time it was locked. Gina, I need something from you to figure this out, Nini said, as she leaned over the counter. Gina composed herself. She was taking her time, but still didnt know what to say to explain the bugs: Grant was in the storeroom and there were these creepy things all over him. Her face cringed with disgust after remembering the sighting. Things...? Nini asked. She was confused and the word things just didnt do it for her. Gina would have to dig deeper into her fearing mind and scan a photograph of the bugs before the policewoman believed her.
63
I was here, cleaning up after the recent customers, and Grant said he was going to the storeroom. Gina began to cry. I went to check on him and he was lying on the floor, not moving. Then, these weird looking insects shot out of his mouth. Mark returned from the storeroom just as she said that bit. He pulled a funny face toward Nini then twisted his left index finger at the side of his temple to indicate that he thought the woman was a bit loopy. Nini was very close to raising a not needed smile, but managed to keep her emotions in order. Where are the insects now? Nini asked. Both officers were now smothering the still crying woman. She didnt have an answer to Ninas question, so Mark decided to ask one of his own. Youre saying that bugs came out of your husbands mouth, but what happened to him? I dont know, Gina screamed, as more tears flowed down her face. Nini comforted her some more before suggesting to Mark that she wanted him to leave the store. Mark grunted, but walked out of the building all the same. Listen, Gina, this all sounds a bit weird, so I need to ask you something. Please dont get mad, Nini said quietly. Gina remained shaking, as she slowly looked up to connect her eyes onto the other persons. What do you want to ask me? Are you still over doing it with the booze? Gina pushed the officer away. No, Im not. Why you say that? Nini knew that she should never listen to what Mark had to say and so now backtracked on her question. Sorry, I shouldnt have said that. For the next few minutes Nini explained her reason for the stupid question and then tried to reassure Gina that everything would be done to find Grant. She now escorted the saddened woman to the police car, while Mark locked up the store. This needed further questioning, and the station was better than letting Gina see or think about the bloodstains pressing down on the concrete.
64
EIGHT
Dan watched a shaking woman being escorted into the station by Nini and Mark, and his face filled up with an emotion that he hadnt used for a long time. Hi, Dan, weve brought Gina in for a chat. Cheers Mark. Dan rubbed his chin then examined the situation. Lets find you a quiet room, he said, as he led the troubled woman away. Mark and Nini now stopped to talk to the nosey Marion, as she finished off typing a letter. Tell me, tell me, tell me... The receptionist acted more like a teenager who was trying to get her friend to spill the beans on a recent boyfriend, rather than being emotionally sympathetic to the new arrival to the police station. Nothing to tell that you dont know, Nini said. Mark started laughing, pushing past his partner in order to let Marion know what he knew. Check this out. The receptionist leaned over her desk. She was waffling on about some crazy bugs that jumped out of Grants mouth. No fucking way, came the reply from the now intrigued to know more, woman. Nini gave Mark another disgusted glare. She was now convinced that this man had no heart, no emotion, and no feeling or thought about any other person than himself. He was becoming more like a deadly serpent to her, and if he carried on with his style of human behaviour then shell demand for a new partner, but after a few more seconds
65
of thinking it through realized that she could end up with either Neal or Ben, so erased that thought from her mind. True... As Mark laughed with Marion, Nini moved away to fetch a drink. Thats what she said. It makes me think that shes on the pop again. Mark nearly choked after saying this. Marion snapped out of her thirty second piss take mode and clicked back to her emotional, caring self. Mark seemed to have a gift for flipping peoples feelings around. If Nini wasnt in the firing line then someone else was sure to take a hit from this mans magical sense of turning a caring person into a non-emotional, nosey, and damn right arrogant one. Marion sent out a please forgive my behaviour stare toward Nini and then went back to doing the right thing, and that was worrying about what Mrs Lovell saw at her store. You dont seriously believe shes drinking the vodka again do you? Marion asked. Mark shook his head, Nah, not this time. He turned to look at Nini. This is way too messed up to be just drink talk. Dan sat with Gina. She was still badly shaken up. He clasped his fingers together as he watched her closely, waiting for any sign of progress. They were in the same interview room that Tommy juniors parents were in last night, but Dan hoped that this wasnt going to be another long, silent treatment episode. Marion had just received another call from the missing teenage boys mother, but she didnt stick to the well search for him after five oclock speech, instead, she put the call through to Jons office. Hello, can I help you, he said, as he picked up his phone. You lot are taking the piss. My boys been out all night. Its now gone three in the afternoon, but theres still no sign of him. Hes not answering his phone, and his friends still havent seen him. She hollered. Okay, Mrs Thornton, youre so right. Jon sensed the overpowering worry from the other persons voice so
66
knew that this could be more than just a young man having a laugh. Im going to send some officers out to you now. Give them as much information as you can on where he might be. This is a small town where we live so Im sure well catch up with him soon. There was no way he was going to mention another missing person to the distraught mother, but because of Grants disappearance this situation had now become a major one. The call was ended. Jon rushed over to interview room one and knocked softly on the door. Come in, Dan said. Sorry to disturb you chief, Jon said, as he opened the door. But can I have a quick word with you outside? Dan stood up and delicately touched Ginas, left shoulder. He looked down at her. I wont be long. Take this time to gather up some words. I need you to speak to me if Im going to be able to find your husband. He then left the room with Jon. Jon explained about the phone call and that the teenager was still missing. This cant be just a hoax, chief, shes frantic. Okay. It does sound like we have a serious case of missing citizens today. Did you tell her what well do? I said I would send some officers to her house before they look for him. What else was there for me to say? You said the right thing. Dan looked at the door leading back to the interview room. Okay, Im going to see if I can get Gina talking. You can sort out the other problem. Both men tried to smile, but the smiles lacked width, and ended up to be more of a worried expression. The time fast approached 3.30pm. A police car pulled up on the edge of Cassidy Street, and two, fumbling, male officers exited the vehicle. They stood in the cold street and looked around the area. Shit, Ben, Ive forgotten the name of the person were supposed to visit. Ben laughed at his partner. Angelica, thats the persons name.
67
Why does that name ring a bell? Neal asked, as he scrunched up his eyebrows. Because shes your sister, the still laughing man said. Shit, she is? Ben walked toward one of the houses, stopped then turned to face Neal. No, she isnt. Shit, Neal, you dont even have any sisters. Oh yeah, Neal answered, as he too closed in on the mentioned house. Ben may not be the brightest officer in the force, but even he had serious doubts about how his partner managed to pass the police school exam. There were rumours floating around when they first accepted their posts at Lemonsville, and these rumours were mostly aimed at the possibility that Neal was related to one of the big chiefs at head office, but proof was hard to come by, so the rumours were quashed after a few days. The front door of the house they neared opened and a crying woman stood there. The officers walked up to her. Hes dead isnt he, she spluttered, as fast tears dropped off her face. The officers looked at each other. Dead, why would you say that? Ben asked. Because youre here, thats why. Were here because we were told to come here, something about a missing son, not a dead one. Angelica felt stupid now. After a quick think she was back with the program and remembered what she was told when she last phoned the station. She then led the officers into her house and shut the door. Dan was still waiting for some useful information to come from Ginas mouth. Hed been parading up and down inside the interview room for a good five minutes, but still got no joy. Look, Gina, this talk about bugs isnt making any sense to me. I just cant imagine that a pack of wild ants would climb inside your husband and jump out his mouth when you approached him. They werent ants, she snapped back.
68
What were they, centipedes, cockroaches, spiders, earwigs, what? Gina started crying very loud, but Dan was pleased that shed finally opened up to him. His insect guesses kept thumping at her eardrums, and as each one entered her mind, past memories of what it was she actually saw raced to the front. Hey, dont cry, he said, as he wrapped an arm around her. Im just trying to figure this out so we can find Grant, thats all. The tears slowed down again, the crying noises ceased, and Gina opened her eyes to stare at the caring man who was now holding a pack of tissues. She gladly took them from him and once opened, she blew her nose. This left a thunderous sound that reminded Dan of an elephant blowing its large trunk. You feel better now? he said, smiling. Gina now felt embarrassed, as she blew her nose again. It took a long time, but now she was ready to pump the chief with the facts on what she witnessed in the store room. Sorry about that. She leaned back in her chair and sniffed a deep intake of air. They looked like bugs, just your usual, tiny insects with small feet. Okay, I believe you. Dan knew he had to say that even if he didnt believe the stressed out female. Im going to send Mark to your store again to give it a closer examination. Would you like to stay here while he does that? Gina knew that no matter where she was she would still be frantic over where Grant could be, but agreed to stay at the station. She couldnt face going home yet. Dan left the room again. Mark. Yes, chief. I need you to go back to the Lovells store. Look for anything unusual, and also search for any insects. Mark looked at him gone out. Catch them and bring them here. Why? he asked. Mark definitely wasnt convinced by Ginas story, but knew he would have to do what he was
69
told. You dont seriously believe that theres killer insects out there do you? Its not what I believe. I wasnt there. Its what Gina believes that counts. Just check it out, yeah. A fake smile later and Mark was out the door, packed and ready for operation insect patrol. Neal and Ben sat in Angelicas house, listening to the recent activities of where her son had been. So, you never had a fight of any kind before he disappeared last night? Ben asked. Woooooh... Hold on a minute. Angelica wasnt impressed by this. Are you trying to say that I may have something to do with his disappearance? she screamed. Neal interrupted, No, nothing like that. Were just trying to gain a picture of your sons recent activities, and why hes still missing. Thats all. Peter. His names Peter, she snapped. The officers apologised for the lack of sympathy in their communication, and both knew that they shouldve found out the boys name before talking to his mother. A list of names and addresses was passed over to Ben. These are his friends. I think most of them were at the party last night. Theyre all local lads, so you should be able to catch them around today. Okay. Well get onto it right away. Well be in touch soon, Ben answered. One minute later and they were back outside, breathing in the winter chill. Looks like itll snow again tonight, Neal said. Maybe, the non-caring reply came. The officers decided to walk to the destination points. All the names on the list were within a few streets of each other, so, even though it was really chilly, they thought it would be quicker than stopping and starting the car. They turned onto another road and slowly walked toward the bottom. Suddenly, Neal ran off. Where are you going? I fancy a go on the swing, Neal shouted, as he ran toward the secluded play area.
70
Ben watched him jump on the same swing that Peter was on last night. Neal laughed and acted like he was seven years old again. I want to know what love is... Neal sang out loud. Ben was just about to tell him to get off when another voice blasted out words toward them. Hoy. I told a little fucker to stop singing that song from that swing early this morning, and now youre trying to ruin a classic foreigner song. Just shut the fuck up. Hey mate, Ben shouted, as he spotted the old man leaning out of his window. Do you know that youre talking to highly regarded officers? I cant see shit from this distance, but I dont give a fuck if youre the police or not. Just stop that racket before I come down there and scare the shit out of you like I did with the other person. The officers were close to laughing. Even though this was serious, it still seemed very funny to them. Hoy mate, have you got teret syndrome? Neal shouted. Fuck off have I. Ill give you teret syndrome if you make me come down there. Neal jumped down off the swing and stood next to his partner. Both had their arms folded now. This old man was annoying them to the point of arresting him, but they knew they had a job to do, so let it slide this time. Okay mate, were going now. You have a good day, Neal shouted. I would have a good day if fuckers didnt piss me off. The officers just left him talking to himself as they proceeded on their mission. Mark checked his watch and noticed that the time had fast hit 4.00pm. He stood inside the storeroom of the Lovells store. He scratched his head, feeling lost, as he proceeded to rescue some evidence for the chief. He noticed a can of insect spray lying close to some boxes and a few folded-up insects nearby. He knew they were dead ants, but he still placed them in a bag just to be on the safe side. Marks attitude toward Mrs Lovells story was changing. All the piss taking about her being a drunk was the least
71
of his worries now as he slowly leaned over the top of some loose boxes. Mark was now feeling tense at being in this situation, and felt nervous. He couldnt remember the last time he was as scared as this, and to be honest, it was probably never, but now, while he stood in the silent room, the silent room that was way too silent for him, Mark could feel a creepy shiver race up his spine. What the fuck, he shouted, as he suddenly did a uturn. Whats that noise? A faint whistling sound was heard pushing its way through the silence, and the noise slowly stretched from one end of the room to the other. Mark had no idea of what it was, but the look on his face was proof that it wasnt something that he was happy with, and he was definitely frightened. His hand neared his weapon. He was waiting to pulverise the noise maker with an energy blast, but before the gun was released, the eerie sound was gone. Fuck this shit, Im out of here. He took the small bag of ants with him, locked up the store and returned to the station. Not once did he turn to look at the spine shuddering place of residence on his journey back to base.
72
NINE
It was 4.30pm on the dot when Dans phone started to ring. In his office at this time were himself and Mark. The officer had been explaining the situation at the Lovells store. At first, Dan thought that the story about whistling, scary sounds was just the other man trying to tease him, but Mark wasnt laughing. Hold on, Mark, I just need to get this, Dan said, as he pointed at the phone. It was then answered. Hello. Mark saw several facial expressions appear on Dans face for the next few minutes, but wasnt able to work out what the conversation was about. It wasnt until the chief replaced the handset that he was to find out. What was that all about? Mark asked. A stunned look glowed from Dan as he replied. That was Cliff from the special crime department. Hes been working overtime to try to find some answers into why and how the boy was killed? This interested Mark. Not many things did, but this was interesting for the young officer. Did he find anything? Dan moved away from his desk. Wow, he sure did. According to him, the boy was brutally eaten by someone or something. Marks face now portrayed emotions of shock horror. He said that its hard to say if it was a person attacking him, as the bites were very tiny.
73
Mark stopped the chief in full flow. Hold on, did a person eat him or not? At this time its hard to say. Dan walked over to a short table that was in the corner of the room and poured a glass of water from the jug that was placed on it. He took a sip. He doesnt know yet, but whatever did this was more animal-like than human. Surely someone wouldve spotted a crazed animal in the boys bedroom. This doesnt add up, Mark said. Hey, Im with you on this. This doesnt add up at all, but the boys dead all the same. What do we do now? First off I need to call a meeting. Grab all the officers in the station and bring them here. No worries. Will do, Mark replied, as he raced out of the office. Dans office was piled up with worried looking officers within a minute. Mark managed to find Ben, Neal, Nini, and Jon. They were all found in or around the canteen area. Each was taking a well deserved timeout. Okay, I want you all to listen up. Everyone remained quiet while the chief spoke. Ive just received a phone call from the forensic department and its not good news for us. Not good? Nini asked. Not good because the cause of the boys death is baffling to understand. Dan looked at his staff and tried to pass on a positive smile toward the situation, but had no chance of achieving it. What Im about to tell you isnt for anyone else to hear and that includes Marion, so Mark, no gossiping with her about this, Dan said, as he passed over a telling the mentioned man off glare. Why would I tell her about this? Mark asked. Dan nearly laughed, as the question seemed comical to him. You really want me to answer that? I know you told her about what happened at the Lovells store. You said you thought the wife was a piss head. Mark felt embarrassed now, and stared at Nini. Dont even think about blaming Nini, she didnt tell me. You should always remember to never spread gossip with a gossiper, as the gossiper will always carry on the gossip to others.
74
Jon cracked up with laughter. What you laughing at? Dan asked. Sorry chief, but I was just thinking about how hard it would be to say what you just said after a few beers. What? The gossiper...gossip speech. Now everyone laughed. Imagine trying to say all the S words when drunk. Dan lifted his left hand and sent out a frozen stare. Hold on. Are you agreeing with Mark that Gina is a drunk? No chief, not me. Im just saying that its funny to think it, thats all. Dan smashed the frozen features into a million pieces and laughed back. I was just joking with you. He then asked the others to settle down and become serious with the situation again. Okay, Ive been told that the boy was eaten by something, and whatever attacked him bit his fingers and toes off before ripping his body and organs to shreds. The others almost choked from the words, but Nini couldnt stop herself from shedding heartache tears. Now, this couldnt have been done by the parents, as theres no evidence on their bodies to put them in the frame for murder, so who or what fucking did it? There was no reply from anyone. Dan knew this was going to be tough to solve. Clues were thin and there was no sighting of a crazed, pack of killers in Lemonsville, so how was this going to be solved? It was now 5.00pm on another darkened, damp, and snow falling night. The police officers scaled the area in search of any clues that could lead them to ending this case. The local boozer was on the route where Nini and Mark walked, so they entered it. They were there to continue with the police investigation, but in truth, Marks motive was probably to take some timeout and a well deserved drink. Dan would slap him for drinking on the job, but today had been draining for him, so he thought fuck it. Hello officers, said Dave, the owner of the pub.
75
Nini was just about to ask him some questions, but Mark butted in before she could speak. Hi, Dave, a pint for me and whatever my partner wants. The pub owner looked quizzical for a few seconds, but soon realized that Mark was being serious. He then stared at Nini. Oh, Ill have a soft drink, she replied, as she ushered the barman away. Mark pointed at all the alcohol drinks to try to change her mind, but Nini wasnt budging, and remained on course to only drink non-alcoholic beverages while on duty. Any particular flavour, was the reply from the pint pouring man. Surprise me. Suddenly, a sweaty faced woman ran into the pub, screaming over and over again that her daughter had disappeared. Nini rushed over to her and sat her down. Where was she last? The woman was very frantic and didnt want to be sitting down at this time. She was just with me. She ran ahead as we were returning home. She turned the corner, but when I got there she was gone. Mark stood at the bar drinking the pint of beer that Dave had just served him. He shook his head as he drank more of the liquid. Nini sent another one of her stabbing glares toward him and Mark knew she was pissed off with him again. The pint was placed onto the bar. Mark then shot out the door to look for the missing child, but after thirty seconds he was back, asking the distraught woman for more details of looks and where this corner was that she went missing from. Once gained, he was gone again. Gina had returned to her store, but it took a while before she plucked up the courage to step inside again. After leaving the police station shed walked and kept walking until her feet couldnt walk no more. Now she was home, back at the place where the horror began. The door was opened and she stepped inside. Slowly, this fear filled human walked over to the counter, then,
76
eventually past it until nearing the door of the storeroom. Gina sucked in all her strength and opened the storeroom door, but she screamed at what she saw in that room. Jon was patrolling the area near to the store when he heard a woman scream like hed never heard a woman scream before. He raced to the store and entered. Once inside he saw Gina crying into her hands, so moved up close to her. Now he too could witness the grotesque sight that shed seen. On the ground near to where Ginas husbands body was last seen, were the remains of a human. A head, only partly eaten, and a foot, still with sock and shoe intact, lay there. Jon radioed it in while closing the door again on the still sobbing woman. He stood with his hands on top of his head after the call, and almost burst into tears himself. He hugged Gina and let her cry, allowing the tears to drip onto his uniform jacket. Whats going on here? he said. Its Grant, came the quiet reply. Mark had searched high and low for the missing girl, but to no avail. He walked along another street, which was close to where the girl went missing, and saw a distraught man standing in the road. Are you okay, sir? The man turned around to face the officer and Mark noticed that he had a kitchen knife in his left hand. Whooh...Put that knife down, Mark said, but the words didnt seem to reach the other person. He then shouted them. Put that knife down now. The knife dropped and the man sunk to his knees. My daughters gone missing, he cried. Mark assumed this was the same daughter, so told the man that his wife was at the local pub talking to his partner, but a woman raced from a house across the street within seconds, and she was screaming at him. Our daughters vanished. What are you going to do about it? She was punching Marks chest. Her husband returned to his feet and pulled her off. Lets get this straight, both of you are the parents of the missing girl? Yes, screamed the woman again.
77
Mark seemed more confused now. How old is your daughter? he asked. Shes twelve. Shes only twelve, the man cried out. Mark radioed Nini. He spoke to her for a brief minute, and asked her what the age was of the other mystery girl...? The reply came, and Mark was left in a state of shock. Why do you want to know her age? Nini asked. Because another young girls gone missing of the same age, thats why. Mark was totally lost in what to do next. He was okay when he had his partner with him, but found it hard doing all the nice stuff on his own. He tried to keep the couple calm. Lets get you both back inside, its cold out here. As he escorted the now crying couple back to their house he began to feel slightly petrified for them. Im going to need a photo of your daughter to help in the search. Dan had received what seemed like a zillion phone calls in the past few minutes. First, he had been in a deep conversation with Jon about what was found in the storeroom. His order to Jon was for him to remain with Gina for as long as he was needed, and the medics were on their way to the store. Then, there was a doublewhammy of calls from Nini and Mark. Both were related to the same subject. Dan told them both the same thing and that was to find out as much information as possible about the missing girls. Four missing people since last night werent great news for this police force. Dan knew he needed answers quickly before news spread that Lemonsville County was in trouble. He knew the stories that would fly around if this problem wasnt solved. The most obvious one would be that people were being taken by aliens, but that would be a load of shit, and if anyone thought of it then they would be totally mental, he thought. He left his office and walked over to Marion. Have you had any more strange calls recently? The receptionist seemed numb to reply to the question, so Dan asked her again. This time she smiled. Not since the poor boys mother. Why? she asked.
78
I have. It seems theres someone either playing a wicked prank today or we have a serious problem of missing people... Marion knew that this was the right time to remain quiet. Dan wasnt looking happy to be talking about this and he was obviously out of his depth at this time. Take my calls for me. I need to do some investigating of my own.
TEN
Today had been too much for this police force to handle. Nini and Mark were questioning the parents of the missing girls, Jon was consolidating Gina while the left over body-parts of her husband were being bagged, and dumb and dumber were somewhere, but not even Dan knew where they were half the time. The time had drifted past 6.00pm. Dan was in a meeting with the local newspaper. He knew he couldnt keep this under his hat, especially when there was another dead body found, or parts of one. Tell us whats been happening with the investigation? one of the reporters shouted out. From behind a small desk, Dan spoke back. Since the early hours of this morning weve been investigating the murder of a local boy. He was interrupted by the same reporter. But hasnt there been another murder since then, he cried out. Dan was stung with the eyes of every member of the room attacking his skin.
79
Yes, there has. Both murders are being looked into, but I wont be giving you any names until weve done our investigation. Dan knew that the reporter was hitching to attack him some more with facts about the days events, so he spilled the beans on everything that he knew, including the recent disappearance of the local girls. I want you to write this down. I want all the locals to stay inside their homes until we, the police, find out whats going on around here. This is baffling for all of us. About four reporters were seen writing the information down, apart from the local chronicle, a paper that normally wrote stories about missing pets and stolen washing from clotheslines. There were larger tabloid press from the city here, all in competition with each other to release the juiciest and hottest news about Lemonsville. Tell me in your own words what you think will happen here tonight? cried out an old, fat gentleman from the daily planet. Dan stared at him for a few seconds, not registering what the question meant. Finally it sunk in, and an answer was on its way. You want to know what will happen tonight. What do you think will happen? My staff and I will be investigating this. Thats what will happen. The reporter wrote more words down in his notepad. He wasnt equipped with a pad and pencil, like the local, small time reporters. This man held what you would call a futuristic version of the I-pad, a small gadget that was touch screen and much faster than the old fashioned pen and paper. Dan almost giggled when he spotted the lanky novice from the chronicle glaring at the man with the fantastic gadget. Do you think therell be more disappearances? was asked by a dwarf looking reporter from the bugle newspaper. Dan had to look hard for a moment before spotting the five foot tall female as she pushed past the other people. Were on the case, so my officers will be prepared for anything and everything now. Dan smiled at the woman. If whoevers doing this wants a fight then they are in
80
deep shit, because well zap their arse if they try anything now. She smiled, but deep down knew that the chief was nervous with it all. A few more odd questions were thrown at Dan, but all in all he had it covered. He just wanted people to know that the boys death was the start of something, and everyone had to be aware. He also mentioned that if anyone had any news that could be linked then they were to phone the police straight away. There was going to be a receptionist on all night to take the calls. Dan needed to phone his officers for another emergency meeting. All reporters had left the police station to type up their stories for the mentioned newspapers, so they wouldnt be listening in on the chiefs team talk. It was 6.30pm when the first members of the police force re-entered the chiefs office. It was Neal and Ben. Where have you two been? Dan asked quizzically. Both men laughed out loud. Hey, Im being fucking serious. Ive been looking for you for ages, he shouted. Ben watched the chiefs tonsils shake during the sudden scream. It didnt matter if Dan shouted or not because to the two oddball officers it was just another routine day for them. They were so used to the constant screaming from everyone within the station, and that included the cleaner, that they just took it all in and smiled now. Dan knew that, but sometimes a scream was still needed. It helped him to calm down. Weve been out investigating, replied Ben. Oh yeah, any luck? Dan asked, hoping for a positive reply. Nope, Neal said, but Dan noticed that the man was holding something back. You dont sound so sure. Dan moved closer to the two officers. What happened when you were out? We had some old bloke giving us grief, thats all, said Neal. Dan scrunched up his lips. Why? Because I was singing...I swear thats all. He flipped out and said that he had a go at some lad for singing the same song, but I think he was a bit senile.
81
And who was this lad? Dan screamed at the others. Go back to the old man and ask him about the person he saw. Why? asked Ben. Because it could be a fucking clue on the missing youth, you flipping Muppet. Neal and Ben darted out of the office just as the other members of the police force arrived. Mark and Nini entered, closely followed by Jon. Hey chief, whats up with the goonies? Mark said, sniggering. Dan was still fuming at what was said a few moments earlier and Mark was about to taste what was to fire from his mouth. Dont talk to me about those clowns. Theyre truly pissing me off today. This was enough to stop Mark from speaking again. Everyone waited for what was to arrive next from the chief. Dan went over the recent events, especially the visit of the reporters, and made sure that his staff knew what was about to unfold during the night. Okay, Ive asked Chantelle to work late tonight, as theres a very good chance that this place will be hectic. The news people know about the murders and the missing girls, so therell be plenty of visitors coming here. Also, the phone will ring constantly. Just at that moment the phone rang. Dan glared at it. Mark nearly choked after producing a small giggle. Hold on... The others all tried to listen in on the phone call. They couldnt hear the full conversation, but Dans features exposed a non-welcoming approach toward the caller. Why dont you go and fuck yourself. That was all Dan said. He slammed down the phone. Nini approached him. Dan, are you okay? Dan slowly turned to face her. No, Im not okay. Some idiot just phoned to ask if I could make him a cheese, tomato, tuna, bacon, egg and beans pizza. Do I look like I work for fucking pizza hut? No. The female officer was as professional as she always was, but the two male officers burst out laughing. Mark waited for Jon to laugh first, as he knew Dan wouldnt be
82
so hard on him. It took a few more seconds before the chief finally relaxed, producing a giggle of his own. Okay, lets get back to business. The funs over. Dan gave specific orders that tonight would be very tough to deal with, emotionally as well as physically. There were only six members of the police force so each had to stay focused, alert, and able to perform. Make sure you have your guns with you at all times, and keep them turned on to stun only. I want whoever is out there captured alive. Everyone agreed. Dan gave Mark and Nini an order to patrol the outskirts of the town, while he and Jon pestered the residents for more information. Are the parents of the missing girls being looked after? Dan asked Nini. Yeah...We took statements from them, well as much as they would give us, and then they were taken to the hospital to be looked over because they were extremely frantic. It looks like Charles is going to have his hands full. As far as Im aware the boys parents are still at the hospital. Hes been trying to gain evidence from them over who murdered their son, but Ive heard zilch so far. The hospital is the best place for all of them, chief. I know it is, Nini, theyll be looked after there. Dan walked out of his room first, closely followed by the others. A line of four people walked past Chantelle as the time hit 7.00pm. She just smiled, knowing they were going to be mega busy tonight, but still wasnt aware that she would be too. She just thought that Dan called her in to do a bit of easy overtime. No one told her the full story. Marion was told off for spreading every word that was supposed to be confidential, so she had been tight lipped. How long that would last was anybodys guess. The queen of the bedbugs was evolving even more than before. She was now shedding her old skin. The bedbugs ate it as it fell to the floor of the spaceship. Eyes could be seen now, but they were so dark, like a sharks eyes. Also wings appeared from her back, as the caterpillar shape moulded into an even scarier sight. The queens legs grew longer, and her body thinned out.
83
Muscle was now replacing the fatty cells that made her the way she was. All those years stuck down here with no food had made the queen sluggish and overweight. In humans it would be the opposite. If we ate nothing, then of course wed be dead, but she needed to feed to release the chains and transform into what she was when she first arrived on earth, and that was a hunter. The only thing different was that she would be hunting humans and not something from her own planet. She was now giving the order for her babies to launch another attack on the humans. She knew that this would be the last one before growing out of the old body completely and back into the terrifying, nightmare-like original one. One more feed would be enough to produce enough energy, giving her strength to teleport to the outside, the outside on earth. Ben and Neal arrived at the old mans place of residence, but they seemed hesitant on knocking on the door. You do it, Neal whispered. Why are you whispering? his partner replied curiously. Because this guy is scary, dude, thats why. Ben pushed Neal out of the way and was about to bang on the wooden object, but it opened slightly just before he managed it. Who the fucks out there? the old man shouted. Ben chose this moment to cower behind his partner. He too felt a shiver of being scared of the old man now, and it was like the guy was picking on him. You talk to him, he whispered to Neal. It was you who sang and pissed him off, not me. Neal produced a crooked smile in an attempt to feel less agitated, but the man from behind the door just glared at him as the door widened. Are you going to talk or what? And if youre selling anything then I dont want your shit. Sorry, but were the officers that you spoke to earlier. The door opened some more and the officers clearly saw the grumpy man now. Do you remember us? Neal asked softly.
84
A chest prodding finger removed the officer from the foot of the door, as the old man angrily replied. Remember you. Fucking remember you. Of course I remember the din of a squealing pig trying to sing. Well thats what I remember. Neal sadly looked at his partner, but Ben couldnt work out if he was upset because the foul mouthed eighty year old had called him a pig, or because he was still shoving his bony finger into his body. Itd been a good thirty years since the police were called pigs. These days people used words like fuck piles, helmet tossers, or even baton lickers. Ben had no idea what they all meant, but if he thought long and hard, then maybe he would guess that at least two of the titles had something to do with cocks. Neal managed to avoid the active finger after a few more seconds, as the old man seemed tired by the activity. Were here to talk to you, Ben said. The now coughing man turned and glared at him, but looked confused by something. Wheres the other fucker? Whos that? Stop taking the piss. The worm who tried singing in the early hours of the morning, thats who. Ben reached out and gripped the mans arm. Thats why were here. We need to ask you about the person you spoke to. Ask me? But he works with you dont he? The officers knew that this was going to be a long night, but stuck with the niceness, hoping to be invited inside for a proper chat. Is it okay for us to talk inside? Ben said nicely. The old man seemed reluctant at first, but gave in pretty easily after the word Please was mentioned. Its a bit messy inside. If you think this is important then go ahead, but if youre fucking with me, then Ill punch the shit out of you. Both officers smiled, but that soon changed once the old man started throwing his fists about. Float like a butterfly, sting like a bee, he cried out, as he tried boxing the two men. Hey, calm down Cassius, Neal said with a laugh.
85
A back spasm later, followed by immense coughing, was enough to force the old man to retire. He now looked stupid for not having his trusty walking stick with him. They all went inside and the officers were escorted, well, sort of pushed into the living room by the rushing old fool as he reached out to grab his stick. Ben instantly became lost by what was in the room. Piles of newspapers were stacked in the corner, ornaments, dated back to before the millennium years were beautifully placed inside a glass cabinet, and paintings from the great artists filled the walls. One particular painting had caught Bens eye because it looked so much like the Mona Lisa by Leonardo Da Vinci. Bloody hell, is that... Ben was ushered away from staring at it by the old man, as he blushingly covered the painting with an old towel. Is that what? he surprisingly asked the officer. It looks like that famous painting of the moaning lady. Neal became intrigued also. Yeah, it looks like the Mona Lisa. The old man laughed out loud. The Mona Lisa...The fucking Mona Lisa you say. How could a man like me afford a priceless painting like that? He forgot he had it. Maybe old age had totally messed up his memory? Both officers stared at each other while shrugging their shoulders. But it looks very much like it, Ben answered. The man still laughed. Ha, ha, ha, stop it. Eventually he calmed down again. No, no, no, this is a painting that I did many years ago. He looked nervous as he watched the eyes of the officers. Many stabbing glares entered the old mans vision, but he didnt change his story. Suddenly, Neal relaxed. Youre very talented. Fair play to you, he said. Ben moved closer to the pile of newspapers, spotting an article on the front page of one that a robbery took place in a top London museum. This resulted in a famous painting going missing. The date of the newspaper was 2020.
86
Isnt that a coincidence, Ben said, holding up the newspaper like he was selling it on a street corner. Whats that then? Neal asked. The Mona Lisa was stolen thirty years ago and theres a perfect replica inside this house. The old mans brow was now releasing beads of sweat as Ben moved toward him. Maybe you should sell your painting to the museum. Its a bloody good likeness. Yeah, maybe, was all the old man could say as a reply. It seemed that the two, bumbling officers hadnt clicked on to this either. Ben sat down, so did the old man. Listen, weve been here for a bit now and we still dont know your name, Ben asked, as his partner decided to glance through the newspapers. Mick, just call me Mick. Mick you say. Ben scrunched up his eyebrows. Did you know that one of the robbers was described as a Michael Evans? He was never caught. Its strange that you have similar names. Mick nearly hit himself hard in the face for slipping up, but knew that the men were stupid and would probably believe anything he said. I didnt know. That is strange. He kept the reply short. He just wanted the policemen to ask him questions about why they were there so he could get rid of them. Finally, the questions arrived about who the old man was talking to in the early hours of the morning. Again, the reply came that he thought it was one of them, an officer. Why would you think it was a policeman? I dont know. Maybe it was because it was very early in the morning, and only you guys are stupid enough to be walking the streets in the freezing weather. Neal gave a little chuckle. Ben wasnt laughing. Why you giggling? he asked his partner. Hes got a point. No one normally goes out late at night in this town. The only poor suckers seen walking these streets are the nightshift workers of the police force.
87
Ben drummed it into Mick that it wasnt an officer, and could well have been the missing youth. The old man tried racking his brain, but nothing fresh was showing up. He sang the same song as one of you, and gave me lip, so I went outside to shut him up. And was he there? Neal butted in. Was he fuck...The little bugger ran off. The old man seemed amusing to the officers, especially when he swore. Ben asked a few more questions. They were mostly related to the missing youth, but he did slip in one aimed at the paintings again. Thanks for the information on the person you spoke to. It was just a shame you didnt get a better description of him... He walked over to the other paintings hanging on the wall. There was a Lowry lookalike, but the others werent recognized by him, even though they were brilliantly painted. This matchstick men painting... Another glare aimed at Mick. You did a great job at this too. Thanks, the reply came, but Mick couldnt look into the other mans eyes. There was nothing more for the officers to do there, so it was time to head back to the station. This time the old man smiled. Neal and Ben thought it was because he liked them now, but the reason was clear, it was because he didnt want to get caught out for stealing the priceless paintings. Thank you for your time. Have a good night, Neal said, as he held one of the newspapers. Is it okay if I take this? The old mans Adams apple shot up and down as he produced a massive gulp, but after a quick glance at the paper, noticed that it wasnt the one with the robbery in it. He said yes, as Neal went past the doorway. Mick shook the officers hands, but quickly shut the door again as they walked away.
88
ELEVEN
Dan and Jon sluggishly patrolled the streets of Lemonsville as the time hit 8.00pm. It was another cold and damp night. The snow had stopped falling recently, but you could still feel it in the air. Bloody hell its fucking freezing, cried Jon.
89
Dan nudged him. Stop moaning. Were not going to find the killer if we remain at the station all night. I know. Jon folded his arms. Whats the plan? The plan is to link the areas of where the murders and the missing girls took place. Meaning, there has to be a connection between what happened last night with the young boy and what happened in the other parts of town. Jon rotated in a full circle before kicking up some slushy snow as he tried to see what was out there. We know what the connection was, he said. I know, but I need to work out why it all happened in the areas described. Dan produced a piece of paper that was hidden beneath his padded work jacket. On the paper were markings and names. Okay, look at this. Jon moved closer to him. These are the areas where theres been a reporting of some kind. Theyre all close together. Exactly... It was now Dans turn to do a full turn. He scoped the area for a few seconds, but lost interest after finding no clues. The boy was murdered here. He pointed at the spot. The Lovells store is here, and the missing girls were here. So basically, everythings happened within a few streets of each other, Jon replied. Yes. Dan stopped to think. The boy that went missing mustve disappeared after he spoke to the old man. Jon seemed lost. Old man? he said. Dan remembered that although Jon had asked about the oddball officers when the meeting took place, he hadnt actually said why theyd pissed him off so badly. Sorry, I forgot to tell you. The old man that lives here... Another point at the paper was required now. He had a conversation with someone in the early hours of this morning. This person sounded like it couldve been the youth. I sent Neal and Ben to the old mans house to question him about it. Are you saying that whoever is doing this has chosen the areas for a reason?
90
Dan looked lost and puzzled. Maybe, but its strange that everythings happened in this small area of town. If someone is out there, then they could be still here.Dan seemed to be talking to himself because Jon was now staring behind him. What you looking at? It took a few more seconds before Jon returned the question. I dont know. He shook his head. But I swear I saw a black shadow moving along the road just now. A black shadow... Like a ghost? Jon puffed out his cheeks and blinked a few times. Ive no idea. He shook himself, thinking that the darkness was playing with him. It was there then it vanished again. Spooky, was all Dan said. A house in the next street had now been invaded by the killer bugs. They scurried along the kitchen floor, keeping in line. The dark mass seemed to hover along like a small carpet. The owner of the houses dog woke up and it watched the eerie, alien critters pass by, but suddenly everything changed, and for the next ten seconds a loud howling sound raced from the pets mouth. The screeching noise was heard by Dan and Jon, but before they could react to it, the howling had stopped. Crazy dog, Dan said with a chuckle. Maybe the killer is back? Maybe, but the noise has stopped, so the dog was probably having a nightmare. A nightmare... Jon said. Do dogs have nightmares? Ha, ha, ha...Ive no idea. The dog was definitely not having a nightmare. The crazed insects were slaughtering it, just like the cat. They saw the dog as being a threat to their plan of finding more human meat, so it needed to be destroyed. The howling ceased after the dog was injected with the numbing liquid. The bedbugs ripped it to pieces as it lay in its basket. The fur wasnt a problem for them. Their teeth just shredded it off like sheep being sheared. Some of the bugs entered the inside of the pet via the bum hole and erased body organs within seconds, but the
91
dogs shape remained intact as they popped out of its mouth. A loud banging noise interrupted the bugs meal. The soft sound of feet walking along the upstairs landing wouldnt normally be detected by a human, but these creatures had heard the vibrations of the owner slipping on slippers to walk downstairs. A sleepy eyed female entered the kitchen, switching on the light. Hello Basil, she said, walking past the dog basket to go to the fridge. Not once did she look at the shaven mutt. A drink of juice later and she was ready for bed again. Im glad youve stopped that howling, she said, before sleepily walking past the dog again. She turned off the light and went back to bed. After re-entering the bedroom noticed that her husband was missing. She turned on the light, but was left frightened after spotting bloodstains all over the bed. The sudden burst of screaming attracted the full attention of the two policemen. They raced toward the house and banged on the front door, but no one opened it. Dan pushed Jon out of the way. He produced a hefty kick and smashed the door open, but upon entering the house, the woman was seen racing downstairs. My husbands vanished. Hes vanished, she screamed at the two men. Jon hugged her, as Dan rushed upstairs to double check. He entered all the rooms, spotting bloodstains on a double bed, but a swift search around that room produced no other evidence, so he returned to the others. Jon was now escorting the frantic woman into the kitchen to have a sit down, but when he turned on the light switch, the shaking female screamed even louder. Her eyes grew large, as she soaked up what was left of her pet. Oh my God, whats happened to Basil? She cried into Jons jacket, as Dan caught up with them. What the Fu... Dan shouted. A quick hand signal later and Jon was escorting the still crying woman outside.
92
Dan released his stun gun and was ready to race around the house. He needed to find clues on why the pet was killed, and why the husband had vanished. He unclipped his night-vision goggles from his trouser belt and placed them over his head. He then turned off the lights, turned on the goggles, and let the night vision do its thing. The police uniform of 2050 had many snazzy gadgets on it. Night goggles were just a small part of what was available. Also attached to the belt was the stun gun, and gas pellets (used for emergency situations). The pellets, if thrown, would crash open and release a dangerous gas that would knock a person out within seconds, but so far no one has ever used them. A gas mask was tucked into the front pocket of the police uniform jacket. Next to the pellets on the belt were slim-line torches. These clever devices didnt just shine light. They were also used to cut through metal objects. Again, like the stun gun, these would work off your energy. Each torch was programmed for one user only. A thin beam of hotness would glow from the torch when switched to blow torch mode. It was all a bit James Bond, but police officers could do more now without calling in back-up. Other tools attached to the belt were of course the handcuffs, a six inch steel baton, which could be extended to two foot, and a water bottle, but there was a good chance that some officers used the bottle for something else. Dan had entered all the downstairs rooms and was now nearing the stairs, but as he looked up to the top of the staircase saw something mysterious enter his vision. A rounded shape fell from the top of the stairs, but wasnt made clear until it bounced to the bottom and landed by his feet. Fuck me, he shouted, jumping back to stop himself from treading on the object. A pair of dead eyes remained open, as a humans head rested on the ground next to him. Dan swiftly stared toward the top of the stairs again and caught sight of a glowing swarm sneaking off into the distance. He removed the goggles, rubbed his eyes and focused again, but whatever it was that hed saw had
93
disappeared, leaving him feeling totally lost to what it couldve been. Without fear he raced up the stairs. He wasnt caring about his own safety. All he wanted now was to find the killer before the town filled with frightened, confused, and panic stricken people, but deep down he knew that it could arrive sooner than expected. A nervous yelling stalled him as soon as he reached the landing, but the noise wasnt coming from inside the house. He turned, racing back down again to catch up with Jon. Jon had been talking to the lady of the house only thirty seconds earlier before human body parts rained down on them from the sky. This was why the woman screamed out loud. Whats up? Dan shouted, upon nearing the others. Stop, dont move, replied Jon, as he shoved his left hand outwards. Dan did what was told. Okay, this better be good. Jon never spoke. He just glanced down at the ground and watched the chiefs eyes do the same. Oh....my.....God.... Dan said. Bits of a human body lay on the grass. The woman could only stagger away, as she was too traumatised to look. She slowly walked up to a nearby tree and once there, she was violently sick. They fell from the sky, Jon said. Fuck off did they, replied Dan. Im serious. Someones fucking body has been chopped up and thrown from the sky, Jon shouted in anger. Dan needed to calm him down. He had a feeling that the missing husband was now this take-away looking meal as he stared again at the mashed up mess beneath him. Keep it down. Jon shut up. You dont want to frighten the woman even more than she is already. Dan ushered Jon closer to him. I just saw the head roll down the stairs, he whispered. Both men looked over at the woman as she remained leaning against a tree. She was now as white as a ghost. Take her to the hospital and get someone down here to clean this mess up.
94
What are you going to do? Jon asked. Im going to find the bastard who did this. Dan told Jon that he saw something in the house, but he wasnt sure what it was. Jon reminded him that it was a foolish act to go back inside on his own, but Dan had already thought of that. Dont worry. Im going to contact Nini and Mark. They should be still patrolling the area. Jon slapped Dan on the side of his left arm before moving toward the now, almost falling over female. Dan watched him escort the woman to a small bench. It was situated at the edge of the grass area. Dan radioed for assistance before returning to the house. Whatever he saw, whatever he thought he saw, he didnt want to see it again, especially without backup. Hey Mark, hows things where you are? All right chief, why? Because I need your help...Im in the street next to the young boys house, you know, the boy who was murdered last night. Get here pronto. Dan was gone, leaving Mark to stare at his partner. It was a worrying stare for Nini to work out. Mark, whats wrong? she asked. Maybe nothing, but the chief needs us right now. They raced back toward the town as the last part of the sentence disappeared from Marks mouth. Theyd been patrolling the old railway station, searching for clues that would help in the investigation. The station was just on the edge of town, about ten minutes walk away. It wasnt mentioned on Dans list of areas to search, but Nini had thought otherwise. She would never normally disobey the chief, but on this occasion something flickered inside her brain, something that forced her to arrive here. This woman felt a pull that led to this destination. But why am I here? Its just the railway station, she thought over and over again. Whats up? Mark shouted, as Nini kept turning her head to look at an un-used train carriage. I dont know, but somethings bugging me about that carriage.
95
Youre not using your mumbo-jumbo Chinese spiritual bollocks on me now. Mark stopped running, and Nini glared at him for probably the hundredth time today. Its not bollocks, and please lay off the swearing. Sorry. Mark spoke no more on the subject as they closed in on the chief. If they had entered the old carriage then they wouldve witnessed the gruesome remains of some animals. They were mostly cats thatd been scouring the streets recently, but some remains were of rodents. Theyd been piled up inside the carriage, maybe for storage of some kind, but if the officers had gone there, then they wouldve seen it. Dan waited outside the house, not daring to enter until the backup arrived. If the massacred body of the latest victim hadnt happened then he would be in there like a shot. Nini and Mark puffed out their cheeks as they arrived, and Dan knew they were out of breath. He didnt need to say anything about whatd just happened outside the house because Mark had clumsily stood on top of a humans leg. What the hells that? he shouted. Nini didnt like this at all, but she was a kick ass professional so remained focused. After witnessing whatd happened in the young boys house she was now becoming immune to all acts of sickness. Mark removed his boot and noticed that it was now a different colour. He shook off the congealed blood and waited for Dans next order. I saw something inside the house. Mark interrupted him, Something? he shouted. Dan tried to explain what it was, but even after his hyped up explanation, still wasnt sure how to do it. Oh yeah, theres a dead dog in there as well. No one replied to that, so Dan just led the way back inside. Once there they split up to make the task go by quicker. Nini entered the living room, Mark, the kitchen, but Dan wanted the upstairs for himself. He slowly placed
96
on his goggles again and stormed to the top of the landing. The bedroom of the victim was entered. Dan prayed that he would find something useful here to help solve this frenzied crime spree. If not, then tomorrow morning could see people from out of town coming here, people bigger than Dan and his team, people from the larger papers, and people who would make him feel smaller than anything he could imagine. He had one night, one shot at sorting this mess out and hopefully find the missing girls safe and sound. Ninis search had come to nothing, so had Marks. He now stared at the non-furry dog. How can someone do that? He knew that a human would find this a hard task, mad or not mad, but he tried solving the situation just from the brief input that the chief gave. The dog barked, the dog was attacked, the husband was in bed, he was attacked, but the wife was okay. Why was she okay and not the others? he thought. Nini entered the kitchen. She too stood there to witness the gruesome sight of the pet. Moments later it collapsed to the floor in a heap. What does your Chinese spiritual bollocks have to say about this? Nini never replied, but the sound of someone coming down the stairs had both of them looking at the doorway. Nothing, I found nothing up there, Dan shouted, as he kicked a bin upon entering the kitchen. I cant deal with this shit tonight. He looked drained. If he was to solve this case tonight then he would need the support from all his staff. What do you want us to do? Nini said. Dan stared toward the dead mans head again, blinked twice, and then looked at his female officer. I want you to do what you did last night. Stay with the ambulance guys until they take the body, or whats left of it away. And me? Mark asked. You can come with me back to the station.
97
TWELVE
One hour had crashed by when Dan and Mark returned to the station. Dan had the complexion of a crazed man, as he raced past the oddball officers on his way to his office. Mark aimed for the drinks machine and spotted Ben eagerly reading a dusty old newspaper. What you got there? he asked. Oh, hes reading an old paper that I retrieved from the old mans house, Neal said. Talking about the old man, Mark said, as he took the plastic cup away after it filled with coffee. Dan said he was a witness or something. Neal went on about what the old man saw, but kept laughing as he spoke. Whats so funny? Mark snapped. Sorry dude, but that guy was a mental case. Ben interrupted them, But he was a good artist. Dont forget to mention that. Mark seemed lost, but eventually would make sense of it all. Yeah, he was an awesome artist. You shouldve seen some of the paintings he had. They looked well real, Neal finished. Mark seemed very interested in the paper now and so sneaked up to Ben. Whats so interesting about this old piece of tatter? Ben stopped reading. For one, its dated back to nineteen-seventy-seven, thats like loads of years ago. Plus, theres some interesting stuff in it. Okay, name me one thing thats interesting in that so called paper you got? Mark said with a snigger. Ben closed the paper so Mark could see the front page. Whatever was written had his attention straightaway. He snatched it and raced toward the chiefs office, leaving the hopeless officers in a state of wonder. Come in, Dan shouted, as Mark knocked on the door. Check this out, he said upon entering the room. The paper was thrown onto the chiefs desk and it totally confused him. Whats this?
98
Read the front page. Dan did. Could be something, Mark finished. The headline read THE HUNT IS ON FOR THE KILLER OF FIVE LOCALS... Dan skimmed down the story, but stopped after just two lines. This was of much interest to him, and so slowly read the rest of the article. What do you think? Dan looked up, Wow, where did you get this? he asked. Neal got it from the old mans house. Its interesting, dont you think? It could be a link. According to this, the deaths were all of similar style. Each person was ripped to shreds with parts of the anatomy missing. He scratched his head. This happened seventy-three years ago, but the killer wasnt caught. Do you think its a coincidence to whats happening now? I dont know, Mark, but I think a visit to the library is in order. I need to check out further stories about this, see if the killer was identified and caught. And if not... Mark seemed not convinced about this. Do you think the killer is back? Dan laughed, it was a nervous one, but it was still a laugh. How can the killer be back after all this time? Serious, how can someone kill again after seventy odd years away? They would be ancient, and we wouldve caught them by now. A deep intake of breath was needed before he continued. Im picturing someone of around one hundred years old walking around and slaughtering the townsfolk. Theres no way that could happen. Mark gave out his own facial impressions on the subject, and he was as confused as Dan. Youre right. This must be a copycat of some kind. I want you to get on the database. Look for violent criminals that could do this, and would do it in a blink of an eye. Also, look for ones that have prior for copycat style acts of violence, but no one over the age of fifty. Whoevers been doing this is able to sneak in and out without being noticed, not leaving any fingerprints and no
99
clues on who they are. This is a pro, but I seriously doubt it if they are an old pro. They both left the office. Mark rushed over to his desk to do what was required, while the chief aimed for the silly squad. Neal, tell me more about the old mans house. Have I done wrong again? No mate, in fact, you may have done something useful for a change. Dan said, as he placed an arm around the shivering officer. The story was told again on what was inside the house, but Dan seemed more interested in the stack of newspapers. Okay...Can you two go back to his house, and bring back all the papers that are linked to the killings on the one you brought back here. That one...I brought that back because it had a picture of a naked lady on page three. She looked well fit, but what a strange name for a newspaper, the sun. Ive never heard of it. You wouldnt, as it doesnt exist anymore, but many, many years ago, it was one of the top selling papers. Neal was left speechless for a few more seconds as Dan gave him a history lesson on how popular the sun newspaper used to be. So how come you know so much? The chief removed his arm from around the daft officers shoulders. My grandfather used to work for the newspaper company way back in the 90s. It was before my mother was born. Dan seemed to shift off course on his quest to solve this mystery and was now thinking back to old memories of his life. I remember he once told me about a big promotion when he was twenty-four. I only remember that because my mother was born around nine months later. Maybe the promotion was the reason behind why she came to this world. Ben looked over, Whys that? Whys that, Ben? I tell you why that is. Its because he was in such a good mood that he probably banged my grandmother that night.
100
The childish giggles halted the chiefs speech and he quickly returned to the here and now. Right, Im off to the library to see if its open, and I want you two to get back to the old mans house. It was 9.30pm when Dans car pulled up outside the library. He knew the place was shut for the night even before he got there, so had phoned for assistance from the head of the library to let him in. He waited for only a few minutes when another vehicle stopped outside. Sorry about this, Dan said, as he exited the police car. I know youre a very busy woman and youve probably got loads to do tonight, but this is serious and I need access to some of your files. Sabrina Fernandes was twenty-seven years of age, a beautiful woman of Brazilian heritage. Her hair was dark and long. Dan froze from speaking as she left her vehicle. He couldnt stop looking at her voluptuous breasts. This woman certainly knew how to parade them. Dan nearly gave out a small chuckle as his mind shifted to what her job entailed. Shes a fucking librarian, he thought, how can a librarian look as hot as this? He was probably going to ask himself this question over and over again, but never find the answer. Is there something wrong? she asked, leaning back so her hard nipples pressed against her clothing. Dan saw them clearly through the tight top she wore. He desperately tried to ignore them as pretty soon she would notice, and she did. You like what you see? You pervert, she shouted. An embarrassed male quickly looked away, but knew he was caught out. Im so sorry, really I am. It wont happen again. I hope not, you pervert. Dan wasnt welcoming the pervert speech. He now needed to be on his best behaviour so shed stop calling him that, but he couldnt resist having one more, sneaky peek at her long legs, her hips, and all the curvy parts. To him, this woman was like a goddess, someone who was sent from heaven to make him smile on this crazy, haunting, and sorrowful day. This time he got away with
101
it, as Sabrina was now opening up the main doors of the library. Okay, Ill take you to where we store all the files. I hope this doesnt take long because I need to get back to my two boys. Dan followed her inside, apologizing again as he did so. Im looking for archives from the year nineteenseventy-seven. Do you have records dated back to then? Sabrina smiled at him, her lips forming into a very kissable shape. Dan had to shake himself a few times to rid his mind of her good looks and just focus on what he needed to do. Mr police-man, we have records dated back to Noahs ark if you wanted to go that far, the still smiling lady said. Dan, just call me Dan. The Noahs ark bit confused him for a second, but he knew she was kidding. Very funny, no, seventy-seven will be fine. Okay, Dan, follow me. Sabrina led him to a room not used by the public. This room was for staff only. Here you will find what you need... Dan looked at the wall to wall filing cabinets, sighing as he did so. Sabrina saw this and smirked. Thisll keep you busy. Ill give you ten minutes to find what you need then I need to go home. Dan didnt like this, but soon produced a large smile once the woman walked over to a cabinet, pulling it open to reveal the visible contents. This is the one you need, she said, as she chuckled out loud. The chief looked up to the heavens and said a silent thank you. Sabrina walked away, but before disappearing from view, asked Dan if he wanted a drink. Thanks, thats sweet of you. Not sweet, you pervert, she replied, but this time the chuckling increased, and so Dan knew she was still joking with him. Inside the cabinet werent old papers, old tapes, or even old discs relating to the mentioned year. In fact, all that was in there was a small memory stick. If he had done this mission a month earlier then he wouldve been
102
stuck with piles of un-wanted reading from papers, books, and magazines. All the libraries in the UK were now downsizing in their quest to help the planet, but maybe it was a bit late for that. All paper formatted items had been transferred to a newly designed chip. This chip could hold vast quantities of information and could easily fit a years activity from this town onto it. The chip was then placed into a memory stick like device. Soon all the filing cabinets from this library will be destroyed, as the UK kept up its task of saving what needed to be saved. Dan booted up a nearby computer, and once ready to go, placed the stick into it. He watched many folders appear, each one relating to different stories about Lemonsville County. Dan knew he couldnt get drawn into staring at past history and needed to find the folder relating to the murders. Suddenly, Sabrina returned with a mug of steaming coffee and she placed it next to him. Everything okay? she kindly asked. The chief puppy-dog-like stared at her for a few seconds, but when he needed to speak, no words arrived. He sat there with his right hand on the mouse, not knowing on which folder to open. You seem lost. Sabrina moved behind him, lowering her body as she reached out to cover his right hand with her own. Here...let me help you find what you need. Dan felt her breasts rub against the back of his head as she moved the mouse toward a folder on the screen. There, try that one, she said. How did you know it was the one I wanted? he asked, as he clicked the folder to open it. I didnt know. Im a Brazilian woman, and I know when someone is sad. I saw sadness in your eyes and so I knew you were here for a reason, and that reason had something to do with death. Theres been a lot of that around here lately and that, mixed with the year you asked for, was why I chose this particular folder. What do you know about what happened in nineteenseventy-seven? Dan seemed on edge now, as Sabrina slowly moved away from him.
103
Nothing...Im a librarian, this is my job. Thats all. Did you think us librarians just stamped books all day? Dan calmed down again, apologizing once more. We do research the history of this county as well, and with there being hardly any incidents like that now, I was sure you would be looking for what happened back then. Youre very good, he said, as he picked up the mug. Now lets see if your coffee making is as good as your research. Dan took a sip and watched the woman as he did so. Not bad. Marks out of two, he said. Sabrina seemed confused by his words. Maybe he was speaking too fast for her, or maybe she didnt understand what he was talking about. She didnt. Marks out of two? she asked, while shrugging her shoulders. Yes, marks out of two. I would definitely give you one, the man coughed out of his mouth. He hoped she didnt get his sick attempt at making a sexual joke. You would give me one, Sabrina said under her breath. The words were repeated until she understood the chief. Very funny...You would give me one means you would fuck me, yes? Dan pretended that hed no idea of what she meant, but he knew that she knew what he meant. Luckily for him the female laughed out loud, realizing that he was just acting a clown, but Dan wasnt, he definitely would give her one, maybe two if she was lucky, or he was. Sabrina walked away again, leaving the chief to look through the folder. 10.00pm had ticked by when Mark took a break from his computer. According to the law enforcement database thered been an incident in a nearby town around ten years ago. An elderly man had seriously beaten a young couple half to death. Hed only stopped because someone walked past, disturbing him. Mark wrote down the details, even though Dan specifically told him not to look for anyone over the age of fifty. At the time of the incident this man wouldve been around seventy. The town mentioned was Lockscroft. It was about twenty miles away. According to newspaper reports, the couple identified the man as being very old, but very strong. He
104
injected them with a numbing drug and beat them. They said he had the look of a madman, and he wouldve killed them if someone hadnt disturbed him. There was a photo ID and so Mark printed it off before sticking it to the notice board. This cant be the killer, but its the only lead I have, he thought. He visited the staff room for a well deserved break, but found a spread out Jon on the sofa. Hed not long returned from the hospital. Sorry mate, I didnt know you were back. Yeah, been back a few minutes, the reply came from the now sitting upright man. You fancy a cuppa? Mark asked, as Jon rubbed a hand over his own, drained face. Love one. Mark mentioned his job for the evening, even though hed rather be at home sleeping. Jon asked questions about the house. What happened after I left? Nini and I arrived to find a dead dog and someones head at the bottom of the stairs. Jon knew all that, but Mark didnt know that. Did you catch who did this? Nope, thats why Ive been stuck with sorting through the system to find out who may be capable of this. And did you find anyone? Mark felt like he was on trial after all the questions flew at him, but knew Jon was just as worried as he was. Well, Ive got one suspect, but hes too old. Mark explained about the age thing and that Dan wanted no names of people older than fifty, but Mark couldnt let the old man slip by without digging for more clues. It happened in Lockscroft, so Im heading down there to check the story out. Its a bit late for that dont you think? Jon said, as he looked at his watch. Theres no time to think, Jon, people have been murdered and kidnapped tonight. If I stopped to think, then maybe more will die, or disappear.
105
Youre right. Now make me that cuppa before we leave. Mark smiled now he had Jon on his side. A new partner for the evening wasnt on his agenda, but it was welcomed. Wheres Nini? Jon asked. Shes doing what she always does, and thats staying at the crime scene to help with the forensic boys. Both men laughed. They knew she non-stop moaned all day about being left in the boys house last night with the forensic team, and now she was doing it all again in another victims house. Dan went through the motions of tracing the sun newspaper back to the date on the one hed read. Okay, he thought, I need to find August 16th. He only remembered it so clearly because it was the date that the king of RocknRoll, the great, late, Elvis Presley died. Even now he was still an icon, a great legend from a time gone by. After thirty seconds it was found, and so Dan followed future stories of the subject matter. He wrote notes to guide him, but spotted that it was just one night of madness, one night of torturous evil that left five locals dead. Why just one night?, he now thought. He closely read the article again then skipped to the next day to see what happened. According to local reports a massive manhunt was held. All houses, streets, parks, and wooded areas were searched with a fine tooth comb, but no evidence was found. The town was infested with government officials. Dan read the following events, leading up to a week after the killings, and noticed that the investigation had spread to other towns. Before long the whole of the UK was under investigation. This story was still confusing to him, so he dug deeper to find more clues. The sun newspaper went bust in the year 2025, as did many businesses. The plight of England was mostly down to our government letting in the foreigners after their countries collapsed, and top selling newspaper companies werent as important anymore. People became more important to England, and keeping
106
them safe was top priority. The money used to finance these corporations was now being used to house the homeless, or at least try to house them. Dan hoped that a story would be included inside the last paper. There was one, but it wasnt good news to him. It said that after 48 years of trying to solve the case, the local authorities had given up on the search for the mystery killer. But who was the mystery killer? Just then Sabrina returned. Have you found what you came here for? Yes, thanks. I have what I need to help me for now. Good, as I need to get home for my boys. Dan closed everything down, replaced the stick then followed her outside. I didnt even get your name, he said, as he reached out to shake her hand. Sabrinas my name, the reply came, as she softly deposited her hand into his. Sabrina, you have a beautiful name. He was lost in her eyes now and didnt want to leave her, not now, not ever. She had him in a web of lust and he couldnt break free of her. Do you think I can see you again? See me again? She smiled. We live in a small town, so Im sure youll see me again. Ive never noticed you before tonight, but I seriously dont want to forget you now I have, so please, can we meet up again? And next time it wont be business. I promise. Sabrinas cheekbones turned a slight red in colour. She seemed hooked on Dan as well. Maybe all the tragedy had a reason, and the reason was for these two to get together. Who knew, but so far it looked a lot like fate had brought them here. You know where to find me if you need me, she said, as she walked back to her car, giving Dan a sneaky look before she entered. Dan waved as she drove away. He looked at his watch and knew what his next point of call was going to be, and that wasnt home, the station, or the hospital.
107
THIRTEEN
Ben raced through the newspapers at Micks house, but the old man was now becoming impatient with him. Neal stared closely at the paintings again, but still couldnt work out if they were fake or the real deal. Its past my bedtime and I need to sleep, Mick shouted. Why are you rummaging through my belongings? Ben slowed down, glanced at the incoming figure, and carried on. That paper we took from you. Yes, what of it? Well I need to find out more about the story on the front page. Mick seemed mystified at first, but after Neal shouted something about murders in 1977, he froze. It was only for a split second and wasnt noticed by the police officers, but something hit him that made him do this. He retreated to a chair and sat in it. Youve come back here to mess up my papers and rant on about murders from a long time ago, and thats it? Yeah, thats it, Ben replied. Do you know anything about it? Mick escaped the clutches of the chair and walked back toward Ben. He then took the papers from him, while Neal watched eagerly. You dont need more papers to know what happened, he said. Ill tell you what happened. The officers surrounded the old figure, but no words escaped his mouth. Mick was now making stressful, facial
108
expressions, and seemed to be holding his breath. He pointed an index finger at Neal. Pull my finger, he said with a smirk. The officers looked at each other before Ben nodded to his partner. Neal pulled the finger just as a loud rumble escaped from Micks arse. The old man had let rip a very smelly fart, and Neal could now taste brussel-sprouts on the tip of his tongue. Ha, ha, ha, he laughed, as the officers held their noses. Whyd you do that? Neal said, as he spat the foul taste away. Lighten up guys. Seriously, you need to chill out a bit. Do you know anything about the paper or not? Ben shouted. I wouldve been very young back then, so I cant help you. Ben carried on grabbing papers that had links to the dreadful killings. He placed them into a pile while his partner waited. And you have no recollection of what happened as you got older? Whats with the questions, man, Mick backed away again. I moved away from here years ago, when I was young, not long after the seventy-seven murders, and I only came back here a few years ago. Ben placed about ten papers between his left arm and ribcage area then moved back toward the door. Its okay, we just had to ask. He moved fingers back and forth to indicate he wanted Neal to follow. Well leave you to it. Sorry for keeping you awake. Mick just stuck a hand up as the officers left for the second time. Dan had arrived at his mothers house. She lived on the outskirts of Lemonsville, in a small, country cottage. The story was now burning his brain, and all the evidence viewed had reminded him of his childhood. He remembered a story that his grandfather told him, a story about murders, but Dan thought this was just a tale of some kind, a made up piece of nonsense just to scare him
109
when he was naughty. His grandfather knew how to scare him back then, back when he was about seven years old. His grandfather was around a lot back then. Hed been made redundant at the paper two years earlier and so spent many nights babysitting Dan. Dans mother would work the nightshift at the local pub and Eddie would sit in for his daughter to help out. Hi son, this is a bit late for a visit, Maureen said, as she answered the door. Dan stared at his watch and noticed it was nearing 11.00pm. Sorry mum, I didnt realize the time, the reply came, as he entered the living room. Before long, Dan was sitting down and drinking a hot brew. Maureen sat opposite, waiting for him to speak, but nothing was spilling from his lips. Whats wrong? she asked. I know theres something wrong, so what is it? Dan took a deep breath before placing the drink on to a nearby coffee table. I need to speak to you about granddad, he said, as a tear dripped from his left eye. Maureen shot out of her seat at speed before the rest of the words arrived from her son. The bastard never molested you did he? She paced up and down the room for a few seconds. Ill kill him, she shouted. Dan had to shut her up before she flipped completely. Mum, its not like that. Calm down and Ill tell you what I need to know. Maureen eventually stopped the crazed antics and sat back down. So if it wasnt that, then why have you suddenly turned up in the middle of the night crying? Im crying because some murders have been committed recently. You mustve heard about them? Maureen nodded. Well they may have something to do with what he used to tell me way back when I was young. Whats that then? Dan leaned forward in his seat. Did he mention anything to you about murders in this town from the seventies?
110
Dan sensed that his mother knew something just by the look on her face, but how much she knew was still a mystery at this time. Maureen reached out and held Dans hands. Yes, something was mentioned, but I didnt want to worry you with whatd happened back then. Your grandfather shouldve kept his mouth shut. Kept his mouth shut about what? Dan seemed worried because if hed known about the murders then maybe he couldve prevented the recent slayings, but if hed thought about it long enough then wouldve known that this task was impossible to achieve. The horror of seventy-three years ago, thats what, Maureen shouted. For the next fifteen or so minutes Dan listened to the fuller picture about what he was told as a child. Obviously his mother didnt know the truth, as she wasnt there, but her story could help solve this. Dan was sent back in time, back to when his mother was a teenager. The year was 2010, and Maureen was 16 years old. He listened to her talk about what her father told her back then, back when he worked for the paper, and according to him 1977 was best left forgotten, but he couldnt forget about it because every day he would hear stories about the horror, stories that were spoken by one staff member to another since that dreadful day. As the years rolled by the stories decreased, but from 1977 to 2010 the sun paper had its own in house story floating around, the story of who killed the people of this town. Maureen went on to say that there were no witnesses, no clues, no motive, no explanation as to why it happened, but it happened, and it happened in Lemonsville. Whatever it was, it was the same style killings as now, Dan said. Maybe you should visit your grandfather? Maureen asked, while exiting her seat. But I wont be able to see him at this hour, the reply came. Maureen smiled, You are an officer of the law, so you can do anything. Dan released a smile of his own, But its very late.
111
We both know that your Grandfather will still be awake. Hes a right night owl, and Im sure the staff at the nursing home will understand. Maybe youre right, but still, itll be gone midnight by the time I get there. Dans mother nudged him, Ill go with you. You need to do this. Shes right, I need to get to the bottom of this, he thought. Meanwhile, down in Lockscroft, Jon and Mark were following clues on where the attack took place. Theyd been at the local police station for over an hour before finally following their own instincts to look around the town. It doesnt make any sense, Mark said. Jon seemed convinced that it did, It makes perfect sense to me. Theyd received a full detail of the incident from the on duty officer, and the news that the attacker injected a numbing drug into his victims made perfect sense to why people in Lemonsville were attacked so easily. We should be receiving a full report from the lab on what happened to the young boy, so if theres any news on un-prescribed drugs in his system, then this man could be the person were looking for, Jon said. But he must be in his eighties now, thats if hes still alive, a very unconvinced Mark replied. Jon dealt with things differently, so maybe this was why he was higher up in the rankings. He was the kind of man who followed a story to the end, even if the person they were following was dead. In his eyes there was no need to abandon a suspect unless the proof of a death was found. Mark would have to stop his verdict solution if he wanted to become a better policeman and just deal with whats happening right now. Mark, youve heard whats happened, so just assume that this man is still out there and is still a threat. So how do we find out? Mark quizzically asked. We head back to base and check the suspects photo again. Well find out who he is once we scan the photo on the local residents database. He may have different
112
pseudonyms so it could take a while, and thats why hes slipped through our radar, but well find him. Nini had done enough for one night at the house of the recent murder and was now slowly walking back to the police station to hopefully rest her tired bones. She noticed a group of men nearby. They were all carrying weapons of some kind. Most had baseball bats, but what caught her eye was the silver colouring of an item that the leader was carrying. Nini moved toward them. Cautiously, and not aggressively, she spoke as she neared them. What seems to be the problem here? The leader tried desperately to hide the silver object, but knew he wasnt quick enough. Were looking for the bastard whos been killing the people of this town, screamed the leader. Bolton was his name, an overweight buffoon who loved to be in control. The police knew all about him, especially after he slapped his wife about last year. Nini had come close to lashing out at him back then, but now needed to be on her best behaviour to quench this situation. What bastard? Do you even know who youre looking for? Bolton never answered the officer. He just carried on walking. Nini moved in front of him, holding out a hand to stop the men in their tracks. You cant go all vigilante. Just give me the gun. Thisll be sorted by the police, Nini shouted, hoping that the loudness in her voice would be enough, but it wasnt. Dont make me laugh, you people cant sort shit. Its all over the news now. Weve had a meeting tonight and Ive been selected to find the fucker before he kills again, Bolton replied, as he stormed past Nini. With him were Frederick, a German watchmaker, not very brave, but wanted to help. Solomon, a teenager of about nineteen years old who felt like a man just by being with the others, and Jones, well they called him Jones, but that wasnt his first name. He was arrogant, just like Bolton, so was probably there to bully the other two men into helping.
113
I say again, you dont even know who it is thats doing this, so because youre angry youll probably find the wrong person. Nini looked tiny compared to Jones and Bolton, but she was determined to stop them. However, no one seemed interested in what she had to say. Suddenly, the sight of someone crossing the road nearby caught Boltons attention and he raced off toward them. This person was Clyde, a thirty-something male, who was on his way home after checking on his mother for the evening. All the crazy news reports of people being murdered or going missing was enough to bring this community together, and families were all looking out for each other tonight. Where do you think youre going? Bolton angrily blasted from his mouth. A fist smashed against the side of Clydes face before he could speak, and this forced him over. Two teeth were left lying on the pavement as the man tried to get back to his feet. He was spitting blood now. A foot crashed into his stomach, knocking him to his knees. Nini raced over, screaming as she did so. Bolton pulled the gun out from the inside pocket of his large, winter jacket, aiming it at the now crying mans head. Youre not going to kill again. His face was turning beetroot with anger. Nini ran in front of the shooter to protect the injured man, but if shed thought about this brave act then maybe she wouldve found another solution. Put that gun away. He isnt the killer. You know that. You dont know who the killer is, so it could be him. Look at him, Nini said, while pointing down to the man. Does he look like a killer? The other men neared, and Jones wanted in on the action. He swung a baseball bat at Clyde while Nini kept Bolton at bay, but the bat didnt connect. Nini had swiftly rotated her legs and had achieved an excellent roundhouse kick to knock the weapon from his grasp. She stood between the crazy-eyed males, flashing her vision toward their movements. This allowed Clyde time to rise up. The other two men just watched. They werent up for this, but
114
Bolton and Jones were too fuelled with revenge, and their minds were clouding over with the wrong thoughts. We dont want to hurt you, little lady, so just move aside, Jones shouted. Nini took the words as being threatening so released the six-inch, steel, police stick, extending it to its maximum length. Back away before Im forced to use this on you, the worried female shouted. Ha, ha, ha... Jones couldnt stop laughing, and so Bolton did the same thing, but his laugh fast turned into a worried one once the timid, female officer slammed the metal weapon against Joness right kneecap. This caused the man to scream like a little girl. He was on his arse within seconds, rubbing the attacked area. Bolton ran at Nini, but her feet were as quick as the legendary Bruce Lees feet, and she flipped her left foot into the mans face, knocking him back. After a few seconds of face shaking, Bolton charged again. This time he managed to bear hug the lightweight woman, lifting her off the ground. His arms squeezed into her lower back and Nini struggled to breathe properly. She noticed the other man rise again and he wasnt happy, so without thinking, Nini slapped both hands against the sides of Boltons ears, leaving him with an uncontrollable ringing sensation. He let go of her. Jones was now swinging fists in a crazy rage, hoping to connect a punch, but Nini avoided all efforts with her quickness. Suddenly, she ran up the body of the now drained of energy man. It was so fast and so precise that Jones stood no chance of avoiding her left boot from cracking his jaw on her magical attempt at doing a summersault back-flip. Once back on the ground again she spread her legs to stand in a more attacking style. Nini waved the fingers on her left hand back and forth, just like the actor in the movie No retreat no surrender when he was fighting Van Damme in the ring. Bolton screamed and charged again, but this time Nini just stood there. It was like she was giving him a chance to fight back, but she knew what she was doing. He was inches away from crashing into her when she swiftly
115
moved out of his reach, forcing him to run into Jones. This left both men on the ground. Frederick and Solomon just stood there, admiring the females energy. They were so impressed that for a split second they imagined themselves to be police officers, fighting crime just like this superwoman in front of them. Clyde had managed to find his teeth and was now standing out of harms way. His mouth was still bleeding. He was still in shock over whatd just happened to him, but he too was admiring the television show style acting that was being performed on the street. Nini raced over to the slowly staggering to their feet men and handcuffed them together. These guys stood no chance. Theyd given up trying to fight back now and just accepted the fact that a skinny, Asian lady had beat them up. Nini radioed headquarters for assistance then moved over to see how Clyde was. Are you okay? Ill survive, was the only reply she would get at this time.
FOURTEEN
Holby Nursing Home was very quiet at this hour, especially since the time had drifted past half twelve in the morning. Dan sat with his grandfather. He looked frail and aged since the last time Dan saw him. It wasnt that long ago, only a few months, but still, this man seemed thinner than before. Have you been eating? Dan asked. Stop fussing, Eddie replied. Dan smiled and let out a small giggle. Im just checking thats all. He looked around the area and spotted a couple of nurses aged around thirty years old. You need to keep your strength up to attract those ladies, Dan said, while pointing at them. Im eighty-one, not forty-one. I cant attract the women anymore.
116
But I bet you wouldnt say no to a lap dance by one of them. Eddie burst into a coughing fit. He was trying to laugh, but it was all too much for him. Okay, thats enough. Dont get your grandfather over excited, Maureen said, while reaching for a tissue that was in a box on a side table. Dan sipped some tea that one of the nurses made for him a few minutes before, and then psyched himself up to produce a list of questions to be asked to his family member. Pops, I need to ask you some serious questions, so please try hard to think about them. Eddie wiped a tissue around his mouth and listened closely. Dan used the 1977 murders as a starting point to get the ball rolling, but Eddie pretended not to hear the question. Dan repeated it again, but his grandfather wasnt budging, and the deafness act kept coming. Whats wrong? Maureen asked. There seemed to be fear in the eyes of the old man, a fear not noticed before tonight. Whats wrong, dad? she asked again. Eddie gripped her arm tight and stared at her. Dan thought he was about to have a coronary, but that thought faded very quickly once his grandfather spoke again. Ive been having the same dream for the past few weeks, and its from 1977, he whispered. But you were only eight back then, said Dan. Eight I mayve been, but I wont forget what happened. How could anyone forget? Dan knew hed hit a raw spot, but was this the right time to dig deeper, to explore his grandfathers frail mind? Dan couldnt push it. Not now, especially as Eddie was crying silently into his lap. Pops, dont cry. Im sorry for mentioning it, Dan said. Maureen hugged her father while Dan looked puzzled and lost with what to do next. Best if we let him rest. Its late, son, Maureen said, as she kissed her father on top of his balding head. Well come back tomorrow, talk to him then.
117
But there is no tomorrow. Tomorrow could bring many more deaths, and I seriously cant handle that. Can you? The stony stare that Dan portrayed rocked his mother, but she knew that she couldnt let her son pelt her father with questions from a time that shook the people of this town. It took many years for Eddie to hide the memories deep within his mind, but now he was reliving the moment, and it was keeping him awake at night. The dream was more than a dream. It was a fucking nightmare that nipped at the old mans flesh, just like an attack from the bedbugs, but the only difference was, he was still alive after. Maureen was about to usher her son away when Eddie spoke again. What do you want to know? Dan moved toward the old figure as he remained seated with a blanket tucked around him. Maureen watched closely. Everything...Thats what I want to know, the quiet reply came. For the next fifteen minutes the daughter and grandson listened, never spoke, just listened to Eddie relive his childhood horror. He never saw the murders. If he had then he wouldve been dead as well, but he did see the aftermath, the carrying of body parts, as the ambulance men took them away the next day. He said that the night before was the weirdest night hed ever had. There was a strange light in the sky, a light that hed never seen before, or, had seen since. It wasnt bright, but he remembered it flashing past his bedroom window at a speed faster than anything imagined, and then it was gone. The night sky was back to normal again. He said he told his parents about it, but they just told him that hed had a weird dream. The bodies in the street erased the memory of the light and replaced it with this new, grisly, and sickening one. Now it was time for Dan to speak. What did you think the light was? Some kind of plane maybe, Eddie replied.
118
Dan knew that his grandfather didnt sound overly convinced with his thought, but he was only eight back then. So, you think there was a plane crash of some kind? I did think this, but if there was, then nothing was found, so it couldnt have been that. Eddie stared at Dan for a split second. The light was extremely fast, and I mean lightning quick, so if it did hit the ground then it could well have shot through the earth, leaving it hundreds of feet below the surface. Whoah...Calm down. Are you telling me that you think some kind of plane smashed into Lemonsville and no one but you noticed it? I dont know. All I know is what I saw, and the next day five people were found dead. Its just a strange coincidence. Maybe the flash of light killed them? I seriously dont know, but nothing happened afterwards. Nothing happened afterwards, but its happening now, Dan said. Eddie seemed a touch lost. What do you mean? Have you not seen the news or read todays paper? A worried grandfather felt like he was missing something now. Theres a rule in this place, and thats not to let any trauma from outside of here be talked about. It upsets people, so we dont watch the news or read about it. Why? Whats happened? The old man was shaking and Maureen had to comfort him again. Theres been a bunch of deaths since last night, but unlike what happened when you were a child, the deaths havent stopped. Theres been more strange shit to deal with today, like missing people. Okay, Dan, thats enough. Maureen glared at her son. Cant you see that your grandfather is traumatised? You couldve missed out all the gruesome bits. Damn, son, think before you speak. Dan felt like a little boy again...A little boy who was being told off for being naughty. Sorry. Youre right, he replied. This was now the right time to let the old man sleep, or, at least try to.
119
It was approaching 1.00am, and Dan was extremely tired now. He needed to sleep himself, but his mind wasnt going to let this happen. There were too many bad thoughts that needed sorting through before he could close his eyes again. He was pleased with the visit to see his grandfather. It wasnt a pleasant ending, but at least now there was more information to help with this case. All he needed to do was find out more about the bright light. He watched his mother kiss her father before patting Eddie on the shoulder, then, after a quick smile, they left him again. Neal and Ben had helped Nini arrest the men responsible for the attack on Clyde, and they were now chilling out in the staffroom, hoping to catch a bit of shut eye. Their shut eye would have to wait, but Nini was able to sneak off into a dead-like sleep within moments of sitting down. Ben seemed distracted by a photo on the wall. Why do we have a picture of old Mick on our wall? he asked Jon, as he entered the room. Do you know this man? the quick reply came from the second in command. Hell yeah...I sure do know him. Hes the guy who myself and Neal went to see...The guy with the newspapers that we brought back here. Jon released a massive smile after hearing those words, and now hoped that the mystery of this man would be revealed. You two come with me. He pointed at Neal when he spoke. I need a chat with you. Nini remained fast asleep. There was a good chance shell be like this for a while or until another crazy outbreak of crime rose up to bite her arse. Neal and Ben entered Jons office and spotted a worn out Mark sitting at the computer. What have we done wrong now? Neal asked. Jon nearly laughed, but the situation was far too serious for him to even try this. Nothing...Youve done nothing wrong. In fact, youve done something good. Jon ushered them over to the computer where they saw a hardcore breakdown of
120
Micks, violent past. Take a good look at the man on the screen and tell me if this is the guy you saw recently. I already said its him, Ben said. I just needed to be one-hundred-percent sure, but now I am. All four officers stared at the criminal record of the old man. It was a list longer than most. This guy had been involved in some sort of crime for the past fifty years. It was mostly theft, and according to the records hed done a bit of time in prison as a teenager. Wow. Makes you wonder why he hasnt done more time, said Mark. Hes a disgrace. Are you sure he did all those things? said Neal. I mean, he looks harmless. He looks harmless because hes very old, snapped Jon. We need to have a word with him. A word...A word about what? Ben said. A word about why this town is missing some people. Thats what, shouted Jon. He escorted Ben from his office. Neal was left behind to take some timeout with Mark. How much timeout was unknown, but at least for now there was time to relax for these two men. Make sure you fire up your energy gun. This guy has managed to sneak past the system for years and avoid serious prison time, so theres a good chance hell be harmed, Jon said. Ben still wasnt convinced that Jon had the right man, but the computer doesnt lie. He soon changed his mind after thinking back to the paintings, and so now Mick was just another criminal. The killer bugs were back. Most of their recent victim had been lost due to the teleport not going to plan, and somehow the body parts thatd fallen from the sky, the parts that wouldve given the queen the strength to fulfil her role of being a hunter again, were now lost to these alien bugs, so they needed another victim. A scurrying of blackness had found a new place. It was a house where the owner had recently gone to bed. The door leading to the next victim was now covered by these deadly killers. Slowly they scurried to the bottom and
121
slipped underneath it. No one noticed. No passer-by was to be seen, not here, and not now. The racing, dark cloud split into two as each one searched for food. Within seconds the living room was covered as the army formation bugs went about their orders. This house was already dark, so whoever lived here would find it hard to even see them. A creaking sound coming from an upstairs floorboard interrupted them so the bugs split into more groups, each having a different order as they located themselves all over the living room. The creaking sound happened a few more times and someone was moving around. The owner of the house was awake. Maybe theyd heard the bugs, but it was more likely that they were awake for another reason. A yawning man walked through the darkness, not noticing the creepy critters racing around near to his bare feet. He was on his way to the kitchen when a thudding sound stopped him. What the fuck. Whos knocking on my door now? he shouted. A hand reached out to switch the light on in the living room, but it was covered with bugs before it managed to achieve the task. There was no injecting of paralysing fluid this time. These hungry killers just plunged their sharp fangs into the persons hand, and as quickly as counting to five, the skin was stripped, leaving this man screaming out loud from shock. Hello, are you okay? came the reply from outside. The screaming increased once other bugs had smothered the body of this victim. Now all of them were biting into him. Biting and tearing away the jacket of skin, leaving a bloody mess on the floor as flesh and insides fell out of the stomach area. Hey, the person shouted. Are you okay? There was no reply, so a crazy attempt at breaking into the house needed doing. A few whacks with a size ten boot caused the door to cave in, and two men rushed into the building. One of them slipped on a puddle of red liquid and was left soaked around his legs. The other person found the light switch and once on, found the reason behind why there was a slippery patch on the floor.
122
A frantic attempt at searching the room caused this man to witness something out of this world. His eyes locked onto a black, ghost-like figure sneaking off into the next room, just missing out on being caught by the light. Amongst this hovering along the floor shape was bits of human meat, well it was only a split second view but Ben couldve sworn he saw human body organs and other parts of the human anatomy being carried off into the darkness by the shape, like ants carrying food. Jon managed to get back to his feet, but was dumbfounded to see what was left of Mick. What the fuck... He managed to spill a few words before violently being sick all over the head of the recent victim to the death bugs. Ben remained amazed at what hed just seen, but was now shaking his head after Jons sudden sickness. The superior officer wiped a coat sleeve around his mouth. Is this the man in the photo? he asked, still feeling nauseous. Ben stared down, but a split second later he cringed. He wasnt cringing at the grotesque sight of another body. In fact, he was actually scrunching up his face at the sick patch on the dead mans face. How do I know if this is the same man? Mick never had puke all over him when I last saw him. Jon wasnt in the mood for sarcasm, not now. Stop being a dick. Is this him or not? Yeah, I think so, but half of him is missing now. Lets assume this is him, and if it is, then our target for the murders was wrong. Too right it was wrong. Ive just seen something carry bits of him away, Ben shouted. What do you mean? Jon seemed worried and on edge now. Something... Why something? Ben had no way of describing what he saw, but he tried. If Jon didnt believe him then it wasnt his fault. Jon didnt believe him, but the fear being portrayed from his face meant that he wasnt going to accuse Ben of lying. A call to Dan was needed urgently, and Jon did the necessary explaining to the chief. Dan didnt act surprised, and Jon thought this was a bit weird. How come youre not freaked out about this?
123
Dan explained what his grandfather told him. The link with a strange light and whats happening in this town now needed rectifying, and even though Dan first had doubts about what Eddie said, this latest outbreak of murders confirmed that his granddad wasnt going loopy with alzheimers. A light...? Do you think it was some sort of spaceship? asked Jon. I seriously am as bamboozled as you are, but he saw a strange light just before the murders of seventy-seven. What if its back? If it was back then we wouldve seen it or, have heard from someone who had, a concerned Jon said. Youre right. Dan paused for a few seconds. Anyway, Im just leaving my mothers house. Ill meet you back at the station. Make sure everyones there, and are alert. Okay, will do. Jon and Ben had woken up a vast majority of people, especially after kicking the door in, so it wasnt going to be plain sailing for them to just walk out of Micks house and meet up with the chief. Jon needed help from the ambulance crew. He doubted that they would be back out tonight to bag up the latest corpse, so quickly dragged the blood-soaked man into the kitchen, away from prying eyes. Ben swiftly searched for a mop and bucket. He needed to erase all evidence that there was a murder here tonight, and erase it now. Quickly Ben, clean the mess up before someone spots it, Jon said, as the other man jumped over the corpse on his way back out of the kitchen. Water jumped out of the bucket as he did this. It splashed over the dead guys face, washing all traces of the sick away. Ben just smiled as he whizzed the mop over the drying blood. The mop changed colour within seconds. A few voices could be heard now, coming closer and closer as Ben drowned the living room carpet. Even though the area looked more like a pond now the blood colouring had faded. Ben hoped it was enough to prevent nosey neighbours from entering the premises.
124
Jon had found some towels in the washing machine and so placed them over the body. It would have to do for now, well, until the morning light.
FIFTEEN
Jon had forgotten to warn the others that Dan was heading back to the station, so they were now facing an ear bashing from the chief. Hed walked in to find Chantelle snoozing in the receptionist chair, and the rest of the force spread out in the staff room. However, there still wasnt any sign of Jon and Ben. Theyd been caught up with trying to explain the recent events to a few tired looking people.
125
The time was now 1.45am, as Dan checked his watch for the third time in only a few minutes. Where are they? he shouted. Nini was the only one who could handle the chief when he was tired and stressed, so, after stretching her arms over her head, she replied to the question. Theyre at Micks house still. But Jon got in touch with me ages ago to say they were coming back here. Im sure hes fine, Nini said unconvincingly. Dan raced off to phone Jon again. Tonight wasnt a good night for positive thoughts, and his heart was beating way too fast. There you are, Neal shouted. Dan turned around to see the missing men enter the building. He was glad to see them. I was just about to call you, he said to Jon. Yeah, sorry about that...We got caught up with a bunch of nosey neighbours, and we needed to fix the door so they couldnt enter. And the body? came the nervous question from Dan. The whole police force paused after the body word was mentioned, because Dan hadnt told the staff on his return. I had to leave the mans corpse in the kitchen until the medics arrived. And the hospital knows about this? Yes chief, its all sorted. They are low on medics because of whats been going on, so I think itll take an hour or two before they take his body away. Normally this would be described as inexplicable by Dan, but he knew this was better than taking the dead man straight away. If the hospital staff arrived now then people will still be alert, still be curious to know whats going on, but if they arrived in a couple of hours, then hopefully everyone will be asleep again, meaning they will miss it, and the police wouldnt have to rush around to sort more problems out tonight. Neal looked sad, so his partner hugged him. He was fond of the old timer, even though he was an ex-con. Mark walked by, Do we have to feed the fat fucks in the cells?
126
Dan was confused by this, We have people in the cells? Yeah, Nini got caught up in a scuffle out on the street and managed to arrest two, very large men, Mark finished. Dan stared at the smiling lady. They were out witch-hunting and had picked on a defenceless victim, claiming he was behind the murders. I had to intervene. Intervene, Mark said with a laugh, You fucking kicked the shit out of them. Dan didnt want to smile, but couldnt help it. You beat up two men? he asked her. Not beat up exactly. I only tapped them. Mark was almost wetting himself now. What happened, and why did you arrest them? Dan asked. There wasnt much to say on the subject. All Nini said was the important parts, including that there were vigilante groups out there looking for a killer. If it got out of hand then the town would be overrun with crazed, gun shooting maniacs. Dan wasnt pleased to hear this. He hoped that this was a one off because he needed to sleep. Listen up, its now two in the morning, so I want you all to go home, get some sleep. The others felt baffled by this. I know weve had a crazy couple of nights, but were useless to the people of this town if we dont sleep. I pray that no more slayings will happen tonight, and tomorrow, when we arrive, well be focused enough to crack this case once and for all. What about the clowns in the cells? Nini asked. Fuck them. A good night in the cells is the least of their worries, Dan replied. The chief rounded up his flock of officers and led them outside. He then ordered Chantelle to shut down all the computers before she too was told to go home. Be here for eight. We have a busy day ahead, Dan said, as each staff member walked off. Up by the park, near to where Mick lived, stood a group of four men. Solomon and Frederick were back with two
127
more, worried family members. These men werent vigilante material like Jones and Bolton, but felt like they needed to patrol the streets to keep everyone safe. None of them truly believed that the police were sorting this mess out, and if they knew that the officers had gone home then their theory wouldve been spot on. They had to do this in order to help their families in some way. The two un-named men seemed excited to be out in the early morning, cold air. I think itll snow again by the morning, Solomon shouted. Enrique was of Spanish origin, but was born in this country twenty-five years ago. He was tall, over six feet, with shoulder length, dark hair. The other newcomer to the group was Bob, a West Indian man of around forty-five years old. His real name was unpronounceable, so everyone just called him Bob. He was chubby, slow, but preferred to be out in the cold weather than indoors with his snoring wife. How do you know? Enrique asked. Because I do, was all Solomon said back. Okay, if you say so. The men split up, and Bob walked up a back-street that led to the other side of Micks house. He stood and stared at the night sky, but after moving his vision back to the ground, spotted some droplets of blood. After a closer inspection noticed they were pretty fresh, still sticky. He knelt down to touch some, but his throat was slit before he could do it. The speed of the bugs, the preciseness of their attack, the agility to kill without fuss, was genius. The bugs had leapt at his throat, ripping through the jugular vein with their sharp teeth as soon as Bob lowered himself. The man lay on the icy surface, not able to shout as the red liquid poured out of him. He tried desperately to make a sound as he struggled to get to his feet, but he never got the chance. He tried slowing down the blood leakage by placing his hands around his throat, but the bugs were attacking his back now. This particular group of killer insects had stayed behind after Micks body parts were sent to the queen. Their mission was to find victims to slay for future
128
food, food that would give the queen a meal for when she eventually teleported from the spacecraft. Bob weakened as each second ticked by. He could hear the sound of other people talking in the distance, but he remained speechless. He screamed inside his aching body as the bugs carried on biting into his back. A few seconds later and Bob heard his spine snap in two. A dying man now witnessed his legs tear away from the rest of his body as the alien spawn continued their vicious attack. Frederick was nearby, and was too close for his own good. Can you see him? shouted Solomon. Frederick shrugged his shoulders as he turned the corner leading to the same back-street. Solomon waved and the watchmaker disappeared from view. Enrique showed up and seemed out of breath. Did you see that? he shouted. See what? Solomon replied. The panting man pointed at the area where Frederick was standing just a few seconds earlier, but Solomon had no idea why he was upset, or why he was breathing like hed just completed a marathon. See what? Solomon asked again. He disappeared. He just vanished. I know he did. Hes gone round the back of the houses... Solomons sentence was cut short as the other man started to cry. Whats wrong? the teenager asked. He never got that far because he vanished into thin air. What you talking about? Solomon asked, still unsure of where this conversation was leading him. Before he could receive an answer, Enrique was racing off in the direction of where Frederick was last seen. Once there he screamed, and sobbed into his hands. Solomon chased after him, and after reaching him, found out the reason why the other man was so distressed. On the ground next to them were Fredericks arms, nothing else, just his arms.
129
But I swore I saw him walk up this street, Solomon said, convinced that this wasnt real. He never got that far. Enrique kept on with his speech on how Frederick was taken, until the other man believed him. Something from the sky took him. I saw it. Saw what exactly? The teenager shook with fear now. If the sight of Bolton and Jones scared this lad, then this fear was much, much worse. I saw a black cloud cover his body, and then he vanished from sight. Its dark out tonight, darker than most nights, so how do you know for sure what you saw? Enrique stared at the blood covered body parts. It dont matter if you believe me, all that matters is whats in front of us. This is proof that something happened to him. Solomon couldnt argue with that. Both men walked a little further down the back-street, but stopped within a few seconds. Blood appeared, and it was a lot. The ground in front of them had a large puddle of it. This is fucked up, shouted Solomon. Within seconds their path was blocked by a circle of evil, an evil that theyll see only once in their lives. Still shaken up from the recent viewing, Solomon tried to run, but he didnt get far. Sharp pricks of pain stung his calves, and he fell. Enrique froze, he couldve screamed, couldve ran for help, but all he did was freeze on the spot. Solomon struggled to pull himself along the icy footpath, pull himself across the thick blood patch thatd fallen out of Bob. He was just about to yell when a dozen bugs shot into his mouth, stinging his tongue, gums and lips with the numbing liquid. Enrique saw his friend turn his head in his direction, but after the bugs had penetrated Solomons face, his mouth had swollen shut. All Enrique saw was a tearful man with a small, footballlike lump where his mouth should be. The sight was hideous to look at, but Enrique couldnt shake himself out of this frozen state. Solomons face started to shake, especially the swollen area. The poor man tried to move, but the liquid had made him as solid as a stone statue.
130
A bug appeared out of his face a few seconds later. Itd bitten its way out of the swollen mouth. As soon as it ran over Solomons nose the others appeared, each one bursting out of the inflamed area like little, erupting volcanos. Enrique felt faint, but managed to snap out of the recent staring. His feet moved freely now, but the alien freaks sensed his movements and surrounded him before he could escape. He tried lashing out with his feet, but his left foot was covered with the death bugs after a couple of thin air kicks. He tried to shake them off. He shook and shook until they left his body. It worked, but they took his foot with them. Now, a hopping man watched his foot disappear into the distance, and seconds later a shoe fell from the sky, bouncing off his head. Blood gushed from the wound and Enrique had no choice but to sit down on the cold ground. He closed his eyes, thinking this had to be a nightmare, but the agony he felt made him realize that this was real. He opened his eyes again after feeling a sharp pain in the back of his head. He looked at his shoe, but his eyes fell from his face within seconds, then, out of the empty sockets swarmed bedbugs. Theyd drilled into his head at speed, ripping through brain tissue, and pushing the eyeballs until they snapped from the connective cords that kept them in place. Enrique was dead, his eyes lying next to the shoe. Solomon slowly moved again. His face was a mess, but he was still alive. The numbness was still strong and so a slow slide along the ground was all he could manage at this time. Suddenly, he felt himself being lifted into the air. The bugs were now underneath his stomach, but as Solomons body rose higher, the contents of his body frame crashed back down to land again. This young man then vanished, along with his blind, dead friend. Two men lay inside a prison cell at the police station, both freezing as the temperature dropped even more. Bolton and Jones werent pleased to be here. They nursed their bruises, as the time drifted to around 4.00am. Sleeping wasnt going to be easy for them. They had blankets, but it was still too cold for them. They acted more like spoilt babies than grown, hard men.
131
I think that bitch bust my nose, Bolton raged. Jones sat up and rubbed his chin. Well, my jaw feels like its crushed. Dont mention this to anyone. I dont want my family finding out that a skinny pig fucked us over. Jones tried to smile, but it hurt his face. Im not stupid, I feel as embarrassed about this as you do. Im going to sue her arse. This is police brutality. She cant get away with this, Bolton shouted. You did attack that bloke. Shell use that against you. Oh fuck. Bolton had forgotten that bit. But theres four of us and only one of her. If we all stick to the story that the guy attacked me first, then we can sue her arse. Surely we can. I know nothing about the law, mate, but its worth a try. Jones tried to lie down again. He pulled the blankets over his head as another attempt at getting some shut eye was needed. Bolton tried to do the same. The wall next to Jones had a fresh shadow on it, a shadow that moved. The shadow split in two, as the bugs moved into position, and a puddle of blackness now covered the floor between the two beds. Jones seemed restless within five minutes of trying to sleep. The blankets covering his head stopped him from breathing properly. He had to remove them, and once lowered, the wall bugs pounced. Bolton lifted himself up again. Anyway, he said, not knowing what was happening to the other man. When we get out of here Im going to pay a visit to fucking Frederick and that pip squeak of a kid, Solomon. They did fuck all to help us, the fucking cowards. He stared at his friend in the other bed, but the man wasnt replying. His face was now swallowed beneath the bugs. Sorry mate, Ill let you sleep. Bolton rolled onto his side again as he attempted another sleep session. He heard the other mans bed start to shake violently, and the legs bounced up and down. Fucking hell, Jones, this isnt the right time to be tossing off. Especially with me next to you...You sick man.
132
Jones shot out of bed, landing on top of the bugs on the floor. They raced up his body and tore into him. Bolton nervously jumped up, sitting with his back against the side wall that his bed was pushed against. He now saw Joness body run from wall to wall, but he wasnt screaming. He wasnt able to scream. Stop messing about and get back into bed. This isnt funny, man, a now scared Bolton shouted. Jones stopped in the middle of the cell, and turned to face his friend. Bolton stared at the figure in the darkness, and watched something drop off the body. The noise echoed around the cell as it crashed to the ground. It was an arm. If Bolton wasnt scared a few moments ago then he was petrified now. Joness throat was now slit. Blood squirted in Boltons direction, and some of it splashed onto his face. AAAAARGGGHHH, he shouted. What are you doing? Bolton hadnt clicked on to the fact that Jones was being brutalised right in front of him. He was being surgically sliced up, like a professional butcher with a side of beef. Bolton wiped the blood away from his eyes as he desperately tried to focus on what was happening. Suddenly, the other mans body crashed to the floor below. Bolton did nothing but watch as the bedbugs cut the now dead man to pieces. Let me out of here, please, I need help in here, was all he belted from his mouth as a dark cloud hovered over his bed. What the fuck are you? There was no time for any more words to spill, the bugs had him trapped, had him frightened, had him where they wanted him. By 4.15am, the queen was receiving her next meal. She looked more hideous than before. Several mouths now appeared. Her legs had spear-like points on them, and she was alert, not sluggish anymore. Her wings were flapping now, flapping with freedom, and she was ready for the outside. She skewered the fresh meat with three of her legs before dropping it into the same amount of mouths. Her teeth were razor sharp, just like the bugs, and she tore
133
into the body parts with pleasure. The bugs remained in a group as they watched her swallow the last of the human food. A loud shriek echoed around the spaceship. This was the first time in many years that she was able to make this sound. The years that had made her weak, made her slow, were now being lost again, and the shriek was proof that she was strong enough to hunt for herself. A crazy tongue flapped from the centre mouth, and then smaller ones did the same from the other two.
SIXTEEN
Dan was woken up at around 7.00am by a screaming group of frightened civilians. They were outside his home.
134
After hearing a third stone smack against his bedroom window, the police chief shot out of bed and slipped on his trousers. Whats going on? he thought. The curtains were pulled back, and a now pissed off man witnessed crying adults out in the street. He acknowledged to them that he was on his way down to see them, but he was still lost with why they were shedding tears. Dan kicked himself now. He knew he shouldve stayed on duty last night, or at least someone shouldve. This doesnt look good, he now thought, as more items of clothing covered his chilled body frame. The front door opened and four people raced into the house without being invited first. Dan just let it slip by. He knew this was serious just by listening to the awkward sentences that they were trying to explain to him. Okay, just calm down and one person tell me whats going on. Everyone stopped jabbering, and three of them looked at the fourth member of the group. The fourth person was Fredericks wife. They were all related to the backstreet murdered four from last night. She sorrowfully stared at the chief. My husbands missing. Dan didnt need this, not now, and especially not at this time of the morning when hed only had a few hours sleep. Missing? he replied. Before an answer arrived, the other people joined in with their stories of how their family members hadnt arrived home last night. Dan knew this was going to be a tough day even before arriving at work. He listened to them spill out what the men were up to last night, and he wasnt surprised to hear that the residents of this small town were looking out for each other. He just hoped that Fredericks crew wasnt out looking for trouble, like the men in the prison cells. Deep down though, Dan knew Frederick was a nice guy, so that idea faded very quickly. We had a bit of trouble last night, or shall I say early this morning. Bolton and Jones was arrested for attacking a defenceless man.
135
The chief was interrupted by Fredericks wife again. Yes, we know, Frederick was out with those buffoons. He came home and told me about how your female officer beat them up. Dan tried to keep a straight face during the reminder, but it wasnt so easy to do. The others werent impressed with him for cracking a small laugh. Sorry, he said. He waited a few more seconds before speaking again. So, why did he go back out? Because I told him to... She burst into more tears, as another woman consoled her. Dan clicked on that the other people with Fredericks wife werent just there to support her through this crisis. He now knew that their reason to be here was as important as hers. I take it all of you have family members missing? Solomons mother spoke. Yes, my son was out to, and so were Gilders husband and Sophies son. Gilder was Bobs wife and Sophie was Enriques mother. Dan tried to break down the hours from when he left the station to now. In his mind it seemed that another band of men were out after the arrest. Their reason was understandable. They were protecting the neighbourhood. But where were they now? Dan thought. With people going missing recently, it didnt surprise him that they too couldve been snatched, but all four men at the same time? That wouldve been a tough act for any serial killer, unless they had arms like Doctor Octopus, he now thought. When was the last time you spoke to them? Around two this morning, Bobs wife answered. Thats when he phoned me to say it was cold out. The others nodded their heads in agreement. I too had a call around that time from my son, Solomons mother said. Dan didnt want to mention that it was roughly the same time as when the police went home, so he tried to move the conversation on before anyone asked him where he was last night.
136
I want you all to go home while I find out whats going on. The shivering women cuddled up to each other as the chief spoke. Theyd done their bit by reporting the missing men, so it was now best to let the police do what they get paid for. Dan watched them slowly leave, then, raced about in finding the rest of his police uniform to put on. It looked like he was going to be the first one at work today. Jon slowly stirred in his bed, as the time reached 7.20am. He was drained of energy and so wasnt looking pleased to see what the day had in store for him. Dan had just phoned to say that there were more missing people, but he would tell him more when he arrived at work. Meaning, he wanted Jon to get his arse into gear and quick. A yawning man grabbed his work clothes, placing them on as he sat on the bed. He was in two minds. The bed felt so soft and comfortable that he was tempted to just lie back and grab another twenty minutes nap. He knew he couldnt risk it though. One more lie down and it could be hours before he budged again. Jons work boots lay on the bedroom floor. He leaned over to reach them. His left one still had red liquid attached to it, so he grabbed it and took it to the bathroom to wipe a wet cloth over the stain. It was still pretty dark so Jon turned the bathroom light on. He now noticed two, tiny bug-like insects stuck to the deep, gripping soles after turning the boot over. They were struggling to move, but before he could study them more clearly they burst into fire and moved no more. Jon scraped the charcoal covered remains into the bath and washed them down the drain. He thought nothing more of it. He finished cleaning the stain and placed his boots on. Mark popped a headache tablet and drank his morning energy drink. He was a true believer that they worked, and every morning before he went to work he would have a glass of the stuff. He looked at his watch and noticed it was gone 7.30am. He puffed out his cheeks, braced himself, and left his house.
137
Nini seemed bright eyed as usual. Nothing seemed to drag her down, not even a cage fight in the street. She smiled, as she placed on her makeup. After what happened in her country, this was nothing to her. War was war, whether it was large or small, but it was still war. All she was focused on today was bringing down the crazed killer of this town. She seriously hoped that Dan had a plan. Neal and Ben were house mates. They would always be together, whether it was work, play, or resting. Both looked as clueless as usual, but were still upset over the murder of Mick. Dan had phoned minutes earlier and had told them to check the old mans house to make sure the body had been taken to the hospital. Also, he needed them to secure the building until the crime investigation team arrived. He was going to lay off Nini this time, letting them patrol the crime scene before returning to base. Im not looking forward to this, Neal. Neal just passed on a half smile as they left to do their chore. Dan reached work at 7.45am. He placed the key in the lock, opened the door, and turned off the security system. Once inside, he casually strolled toward the cells. I bet you two want to go home about now, he shouted, as he neared his location. He heard no sound, not even a sly remark. He carried on until he was about twenty feet away. I said; I bet you would like to go home about now. Still nothing, so he picked up speed, thinking that they mayve escaped. He stood with his left hand covering his mouth after witnessing the gruesome remains of Boltons body lying on his bed. It wasnt much of a body now. All that was left was a skeleton figure, and all body organs, skin, and hair had been stripped away. There was no sign of Jones. Noises were heard in the distance, and Dan knew his staff had arrived. He quickly raced away from the cell area and found Nini and Mark talking to a fresh faced, unsure of whats been going on, Marion.
138
Hey chief, Mark said, as Dan ignored him. Chief, he shouted now. Dan turned to face him, but it wasnt a smile that greeted the other man. In its place was pain. Dan stood shocked, unsure of what to do or say next. Nini spotted that there was something wrong with this picture. Dan, she said. You okay? How many men did you say were arrested last night? The quizzical speech arrived from the chief. Two, replied the female officer. Why? Dan glanced toward the cells again, Because theres only one person there now. Mark almost raced off to take a look at how a man had escaped, but Dan stopped him. Dont go down there. Its not a pretty sight. Marion was still lost, but enjoyed the latest gossip being passed between the staff. Dan asked her to make him a sweet coffee, then, he went over the past five or so minutes with the other officers. This doesnt make sense, Nini shouted. The killer couldnt have got in here. Dan wasnt convinced that there was a killer anymore. Well not a solo killer, and maybe not a human killer either. He went over old ground and reminded the other two that he saw a strange sighting in the house of the headless man. A sighting at the top of the stairs, before the head rolled down. Dan couldve sworn that it was a shadowy figure that pushed the head, but it wasnt until he saw his grandfather that he believed in what he witnessed. Come to think of it, I had a creepy experience when I bagged those dead ants at the store, Mark said. What do you mean? the chief asked. I swear I saw a shadowy figure lurking in the corner, but it vanished rather quickly. Nini bombarded Dan with questions about his visit to the old peoples home, as Marion handed over a hot beverage. What happened with your grandfather to make you so jumpy today?
139
Lets just say that whatever he said seems to be more linked to whats going on now than anything weve been able to come up with. Just then Jon arrived. He wasnt looking fresh faced and up for the days challenge. Whats up with you this morning? Dan asked. Not much, apart from an unusual encounter with a couple of weird looking bugs. Dan seemed very interested in this piece of information. Bugs...What kind of bugs? I dont know what kind, but they were bloody stuck to the bottom of my boot. Why didnt you bring them in for us to see? I wouldve done if they hadnt set on fire. Dan had a split second thought about this being a joke, but not even Jon could come up with something as crazy as this. Maybe Neal or Ben could, but not Jon. Didnt you mention something to me about what Ben saw at the old mans house, something about a weird shape carrying parts of his body, Dan said. You know what hes like, chief. Hes always had an overactive imagination. Dan wasnt smiling when Jon giggled, neither were Nini and Mark. This isnt a joke. Ive seen something weird, Marks seen something as well, and youve heard a story from Ben that sounds similar to what we thought we saw. Also, Gina claims to have seen bugs escape her husbands mouth. The chief sipped his drink. Theres a link to these sightings and what my grandfather told me, so we need to work fast, and retrace back to what happened in nineteen-seventy-seven. Marion was left to her own devices as the others scampered about to remove the corpse in the cell. Dan didnt need his receptionist seeing the brutal remains of Bolton, so he told Nini to take her out for breakfast at the local cafe. As soon as they were out of sight, the male officers cleaned up the cell, bagged up the brittle, dead man, and threw the body in the large skip used by them. Dan knew this was wrong, but somehow, after so many people were murdered recently, this body wasnt
140
important to him for fingerprint dusting or DNA clues. He knew it was the same killer. He would report the body to the hospital, but for now the skip was its new resting place. Do you think youll be able to recognize these bugs you saw? Maybe, Jon replied. Maybe is better than a no, so I want you to go online and locate them. Dan then looked at Mark. I want you to keep our two clowns company. Make sure they arent up to mischief at the old guys place. Ill go to the library again to see if I can solve the mystery of if there was or wasnt a plane crash here all those years ago.
141
SEVENTEEN
Dan had a large smile on his face as he neared the library again. Whatever happened the last time he was there had caused this reaction, and for a brief second all the horror thoughts had been replaced by beautiful ones of the South American angel that hed spoken to. The library wasnt open for business until 10.00am, and so he had about an hour to find the answers before customers arrived. Sabrina was there bright and early as usual, and seemed slightly overjoyed to see the police chief arrive. We meet again, she said. We sure do, Dan replied, as he produced a flirting smile. So, is this business or pleasure? Dan really wanted to let her know that he was there because he liked her, and he remembered saying that the next time he saw her it wouldnt be work related, but he couldnt lie to her. Sorry, but I need your help again. Sabrinas halo of joy seemed to be crushed now as the news on this being business hit her. But I was hoping to see you again. Those words lifted her again, and she smiled. What do you need? More help with the archives of this town. I need to see if there was a plane crash sighting in the late seventies. Sabrina seemed excited. She hated the early mornings at work. Sorting through the returned books and tidying up from the day before was boring for her, so this was an adventure. A plane crash you say. At first she thought Dan was making it up so he could see her again, but when the chief replied with a yes, she knew he was serious. Dan followed her to the same room as before, and knew he was going to be using the same memory stick as the last time he was there. He aimed for the same filing cabinet. Sabrina smiled, and watched him walk past her.
142
She did the same ritual as last time and that was, making the man a hot drink, but had other things to offer him once she returned. Thanks, Dan said, as he sat at one of the computers. The drink was placed next to him, but Sabrina wasnt walking away this time. As Dan reached out to grab the cup, she reached out as well, grabbing his hand before he could achieve his task. What are you... was all he could say as she flung herself at him, planting a lustful kiss onto his lips. She pulled his hand toward her breasts, until he groped them hard. What about the other staff? he managed to say, before she swallowed his mouth with her perfect lips again. This woman seemed to be fighting a sex starved lifestyle, but wouldnt be starved of it for much longer if she kept this up. Dont worry about them, they wont enter here. Sabrina sat on a nearby table. She was panting with pleasure. Dan knocked over the hot cup of tea after launching himself at her to give her another deep kiss, but neither of them stopped to witness the mess on the floor below. The sexual chemistry between them was too strong now, and they just wanted to get down and dirty with each other. Sabrina did something that Dan had never witnessed before, and that was the art of tongue sucking. She had his tongue deep inside her mouth, sucking hard on it for about thirty seconds. Now you do me, she kinkily said. Dan wasnt going to argue about this, even if it wasnt in his book of perfect love making. He obliged, and she slowly entered her wet tongue into his waiting mouth. After a few sucks he was in the groove. Sabrinas eyes sparkled as they looked deep into his. Fuck me hard, she whispered. Dan nearly creamed his pants with his man juice just from her erotic way of speaking, but managed to avoid early ejaculation. You filthy bitch, he replied.
143
He escorted her off the table, then, very aggressively, he turned her around, grabbed her hair with one hand, and bent her over it. Her work uniform consisted of a long skirt. Dan happily pulled it over her back, and couldnt stop himself from snatching at her white underwear, ripping at it with his cavemanlike approach. Sabrina pleaded with him to thrust her, and thrust her with his penis was what he was going to do. Suddenly, the phone in the room stopped them in their tracks. The noise blasted out an awful ringing, but it was enough to stop Dan. He came to his senses and let her go. Sabrina laughed, kicked off the torn pair of knickers and lowered her skirt again. You pervert, she said, before reaching out to answer the phone. Dan rubbed a hand over his face, and then, with confusion taking over his features, returned to doing what he was doing on the computer. 10.00am had arrived now. Sabrina had cleaned up the mess made by the spilt drink and was now with her staff in the main part of the library. Dan was deep in thought. He really wanted another hot drink, but thought otherwise after remembering what happened with the last one. All the newspaper archives, reports, and witnesses from various stories dated back to the needed year was thoroughly looked into, but Dan saw nothing about a plane or any other flying machine crashing in this town. Still, he needed to, wanted to believe his grandfathers story, but how could he when there was no evidence to support it? He has to be telling the truth, Dan thought. Every brain cell that Dan could muster was now being overloaded with visions of the past. Something happened for there to be a bunch of murders, but what? There had to be a motive for this to happen, he thought now. He decided to look up more past history of Lemonsville County. He went through the archives of later years and noticed that houses were built in the area on the year of his birth, the area that wouldve been visible to his
144
grandfather when he was a child, and wouldve been where the mystery plane couldve landed. Dan didnt want to think the worst, think that there was something underneath this town, underneath Cassidy Street, but it would solve the problem if there was something underground. Somehow he was having an argument with himself, and the invisible side of him won this battle. Nah, nothing wouldve survived below the earth for this long and then return now, he argumentatively thought now. He printed off the information about the houses, even though he wasnt convinced if it was true or false, and then shutdown the computer. Sabrina was closing in on him as he nervously walked out of the room. She had a cute smile upon stopping next to him. You done now...? Oh yeah, Dan replied, with a cool smile of his own. She walked him to the main entrance, as staff members watched on, but there was no mention of what happened between them. Dan had no idea if he would get a chance to see her on a personal level again, but if it happened, then he would be a happy man. Sabrina watched him leave. She never spoke, but did wave as Dan entered his car again. She returned to work, knowing that the rest of the day was going to be good for her. Mark was in deep conversation with Cliff back at dead Micks house. He and Rob were doing their thing again, and were collecting evidence from the recent murder scene. Theres been a lot of this going on, Mark, so why is it? Cliff said. I really have no idea. I still havent recovered from the night of the boys murder. None of us have, mate. Rob and I spent a good few hours in that house after you left. It was scary to see how gruesome the killer killed. Furthermore, it never stopped there either. Its fucking carrying on. Carrying on where we live. Mark needed to steer clear of this conversation for a while, but how could he when everywhere he looked there it was?
145
Its even happened at the station, in the cells. Ben and Neal overheard this and moved closer to Mark for more information. The cells...? Ben replied. Mark turned to face him. The cells had those thugs inside last night. Not anymore. One of the men has disappeared, and the other, Mark gulped hard, as the other officers stared at him. The other one was savagely torn to pieces, and was just bone. Rob got involved now. This cant be right. Deaths of people in our town are hard to swallow, but deaths of people who were locked up with no other people around are totally fucked up. How do you think this couldve happened? Cliff interrupted. Mark couldnt answer him. It wasnt a case of wouldnt, he actually couldnt give the other man an answer. The way its looking, you guys will be as busy as us today, but Ill tell you this, if its not solved soon then we could be next, Mark said. Everyone in that house breathed in nervously. Mark watched the forensic experts extract traces of blood from the floor in the kitchen. They all knew it was probably pointless to do this, but maybe, just maybe, there might be a clue to the case in the results. Cliff went over what they found out about the boys death. Mark already knew the answer, but still closed in to listen. As far as he could gather, the boy was eaten from the inside. He also said that a strange liquid was found in the boys blood sample. Something not recognised in this country, but the anesthesiologist said that it had the likeable effects of an anesthetic. So the boy felt no pain? Neal said. I really hope so, I really do, but well never know for sure, Cliff replied. Hold on a minute. Mark seemed edgy now, more than before. Are you saying that we have a foreign chemical in this town? And it was probably brought in by some maniac from overseas? Cliff was left speechless, so Rob stepped in. Whatever was in the boys blood wasnt made here. We dont think it was made in any other country either.
146
What do you mean? Okay, Mark, listen closely. Weve tested the sample on a lab rat, and within seconds it was paralyzed. It could clearly see us because we saw its eyes follow our movements, but not one muscle moved. The officers were gob-smacked by this information. Now imagine an injection as strong as this on a small human, or any human, and then imagine a razor sharp knife slicing them open while they fail to struggle. Rob paused, Now Im praying that the boy felt no pain, but if the rat was able to move its eyes then I fear the boy couldve done the same. Meaning that he mayve been able to feel every cut, every slice, and every tear, but wasnt able to shout out for help. Ben and Neal almost choked up bodily fluid as Mark closed his eyes for a few seconds. Does this mean the parents didnt do this to him? Mark said. The murders are still happening, so you tell me, Rob replied. Mark felt slightly embarrassed for accusing Tommy senior of murder now. The time approached 10.30am now. All activities were coming to an end at the house of dead Mick. The forensic men were fighting a losing battle with finding the evidence needed to help the police locate the murderer, they knew it, but they still had a job to do to at least try. Jon hated to be on the computer, but knew that this job was very serious, so remained clicking onto the pictures of small bug-like insects. Marion telephoned him to let him know that there was a call from the hospital, so he took it. Hello, he said, with curiosity in his voice. Is that Dan? No, its Jon. Whos this? Sorry, its Charles West. Im phoning because the boys parents have snapped out of their sleepwalking state. Jon was happy with this news. Do you think theyre ready to talk? Talk, my friendThey havent talked for such a long time so I think they are more than ready now.
147
Good. Im on my way. The lines went dead. Jon left the computer on so that the other officers could see the page with bugs on it. There was a photo of a bedbug, the usual kind that you get in your home. Jon saw the likeness to the ones on his footwear, but the only difference was; the ones he saw had a layer of tiny teeth. He wrote a note, sticking it to the screen before racing off to the hospital. Jon ran through the main doors of the local hospital before the time hit 11.00am. He was greeted at the door by Charles. Have they said anything? Theyre talking, but it doesnt make sense to me. What do you mean? Jon said. Youll have to see for yourself. Charles led the officer to the patients room, but the married couple started to cry as he entered the room. Charles had a feeling they would, once a reminder of their sons death showed up. Jon was left in the wilderness for a few minutes, but eventually the tears stopped and voices were heard. What happened to my son? Wendy asked, sniffing, and wiping her eyes. Thats why Im here. I need your version of events. Charles watched on so he could monitor the progress of the sonless couple. He wasnt to know just how tortured their minds were. He needed to be sure that the husband and wife wasnt capable of flipping out, attacking the officer at this time. I was asleep downstairs, Wendy cried again as she spoke. So never saw anything. But did you hear anything? Jon asked. Wendy shook her head, No, I heard nothing. Tommy senior interrupted. I came home from work to find him in his bed. A hand covered his eyes for a split second. It was his defence, hiding the fact that he was about to shed tears again. Whoever did this didnt come through the front door. Jon agreed, as he already knew that, but what he was hoping to hear from the grieving parents was a sign that bugs were seen. If they saw the same bugs he saw, then
148
there was a chance that the killer used them in the attacks. What purpose would a lunatic want to use bugs for? Jon thought, as he remained baffled by it all. The event of that fateful night came to light, but there was no mention of insects. Jon wrote down a statement from Wendy first, then, watched the troubled father, still looking pale with his dis-coloured hair, try to come to terms with what he saw in his sons room. His words raced from his mouth, but Jon never had the heart to tell him to slow down. It all made sense to him, and he was now grateful to have learned how to write shorthand. He sent out a sad smile toward the parents, but kept on writing the information down. The information that would hopefully catch the killer, but as Jon read back both statements, he knew this wasnt enough to prove anything. Not one of them saw anyone, so without anyone, the statements would be useless. He kept up the smile as he finished, then turned to face Charles again. Ill head back to base now. Type this up. He quickly looked at the heartbroken couple again before nearing the exit door. Ill make sure your sons death is solved. This maniac will not get away with it. He shook Charless hand and then left the hospital, leaving the distraught couple hugging each other.
149
EIGHTEEN
The abandoned railway carriage that Nini nearly checked out was now being visited by an eerie force, a creature not of this world. The queen was finally outside. Shed teleported to the carriage to feed on the dead animals, the animals that her babies deliberately put there for her arrival. She loudly screeched after tearing into the first two cats. The noise rattled the train carriage. Her wings flapped by her sides as she skewered more meat into her mouths. Ben, Neal, and Mark walked nearby. Theyd done their bit at the house and so were ordered to patrol the town. Today wasnt the day to be driving around. Today needed the men on the beat. They needed to see everything from the ground floor, the ground floor called the street. Did you hear that? Ben shouted. The other two chuckled, as the third man raised an arm to produce a stop sign. Hear what? Neal asked, still chuckling. If I knew what it was then I wouldnt need to ask you. Im surprised you can hear anything with those furry ear muffs on, Mark said. Ben was used to his colleagues taking the piss out of him for wearing a pair of pink ear muffs, but he didnt care. As long as they kept his ears warm during the cold walks in winter, he was a happy man.
150
Mark listened to the late morning wind blow a gust of frozen ice, but he couldnt hear anything out of the ordinary. Maybe you heard the wind blow a road sign, or something like that, he said. Ben almost agreed with Mark, but he was interrupted by another screeching sound. Now, all three men glared in the direction of the old rail track. Mark raced off, heading for the noise. He was trying to be some kind of hero. His patience wore thin now, and his attitude was back. An attitude that could probably get him killed. He removed his energy gun, setting it on stun as he remained on course to reach the old carriage. The other two slowly caught up with him. The streets were pretty much empty of people, even though it was mid-morning. Mark hoped that it had something to do with the recent deaths as to why the area was abandoned, and silently prayed that it wasnt because of the weather. He had to think deeply for a second because the noise couldve been made by a local resident of this town, but after two more echoing squeals, he knew this wasnt the sound made by any human hed ever met before. He disappeared from view, as he ran around the other side of the carriage. Ben and Neal stood near to the carriage entrance, waiting for the noise again. Their weapons were also set to stun. This time it was silent. Ben seemed panicked, but knew he had an important job to do. Neal watched his friend, and then lifted his left thumb. They shot through the entrance, but froze upon seeing the sight in front of them. A large, tall creature was swallowing food, but it never saw the men, or, was interested in them. It wasnt until Mark appeared that it noticed. Now the screeching noise was back, but this time it pounded a heavy blast of sound waves which almost shook the men off their feet. Mark was the first to fire his energy gun. He made contact, but the beast looked unimpressed by it all. It turned and aimed toward the now shaking men. You two shoot it, Mark shouted, as he recharged his gun to fire a stronger shot. Neal stupidly ran at the monster just as his partner fired his weapon. The blast hit Neal in the back and the
151
force threw him against the dark, cold, and moldy corner of the railway carriage. He was left unconscious. Mark knew that the creature could be on top of Neal unless something heroic was done about it. He hollered at the queen. It worked. It stopped her from attacking the injured man. Hey, over here, whatever you are. Mark watched it closely, and wasnt going to be fooled into making a mistake. What the fuck are you? Mark and Ben desperately tried to punch in some extra energy juice, but it wasnt fast enough. The alien queen flapped her deadly wings and raced toward them. She snapped out with her razor sharp teeth, and the whip-like tongue raced from her middle mouth, wrapping around Bens right leg. He was pulled closer to her. He screamed in agony. The tongue tightened around his leg like a boaconstructer snake. He could feel bruises form as the grip kept strong. Marks weapon flashed green again so he knew it was ready to fire. There was no time to choose a target, he knew what to aim for, and needed to fire it quickly. A lightning flash smacked against the tongue, ripping it clean off. Mark watched it fall to the floor, as Ben untangled it from his leg. The queen screeched even louder than before, so there was a great chance that the residents of this town heard her this time. Ben noticed his weapon was ready again, so aimed it at her head, but he was set upon by a dozen, scurrying bugs. Aaaaargh, he screamed, as they bit into him. Mark eyeballed the queen, but she didnt stick around to fight this time. She aimed for the exit door, and once out, spread her wings and took flight, looking for an easier target. Ben felt his bones being sawn away by the teeth of the bugs, so without thinking of his own safety fired the energy blast into himself. The bugs were all killed off. They caught fire and disintegrated. Ben was left smoldering from the intense energy that he fired at close range. Mark quickly removed his jacket, placing it over the
152
small flames on the now unconscious officer until the fire was eliminated. Neal shook himself from his dazed state, and now aimed his attention at Ben. He spotted him lying down with Marks jacket still covering him. Oh my God, he cried. Hes dead. Oh my God, it was my stupid fault. Mark watched the weeping man get up. No, mate, hes not dead. Hes just knocked out. Neal breathed a sigh of relief. What happened? Mark rushed the explanation, so as to still try to catch up with the fleeing monster. Neal moved closer to his partner and placed a comforting hand on the lucky to be alive, man. At least now we know what these weapons can do when not on stun mode. Shit, Mark, what mode was Bens on? Mark picked up Bens gun. He went all out and moved the bar to halfway. Wow, if this is what happens to a human on halfway mode, then imagine if these were on full mode. Both men showed worry in their thinking. Ben wouldve been charcoal. Marks thought on the new weapon being absolutely fantastic was now dashed after witnessing just how deadly it could be. These should be kept for war purposes, he said. Youre right, but for now Im going to put mine on full blast, just in case I see that thing again. Talking of that thing, I think we need to find it before it finds someone else, Mark finished. A quick call to Dan was needed, as Neal remained comforting his partner. Mark had no idea on how to explain what he saw, but he saw it and thats what mattered. Dan, theres been a sighting of something creepy at the old railway. Dan was back at the station after his romantic visit to the library. As he talked to the troubled officer, Nini listened nearby. Shed also returned to base after her breakfast break with Marion.
153
Fire away, Dan replied, thinking it was some kind of hoax. We saw this large thing, well, a sort of bug. Dan put the phone on speaker mode so Nini could hear. Did you say a bug? Mark sounded weak with his words now, and Dan noticed. I cant talk now, but I wanted you to know that its escaped and is in flight somewhere over town. There was a small pause before Mark finished. Bens injured, so we need an ambulance pronto. Im leaving Neal here and Im going to chase the thing. Dan tried to speak again but the line went dead. Mark couldnt wait around any longer to explain himself. The situation was extremely serious now. You come find me once the medics get here, he said to Neal. The other man just nodded as Mark shot off to search for the creature bug. Dan rushed into Jons office, but found it empty. He did however notice the note stuck to the computer screen. The screen was on energy saver mode, so Dan clicked it back on. Once up, he witnessed the photo of the common household bedbug, the bedbug that sucked blood and ate dead skin from people. He read the note twice and looked at the photo twice, but nothing sunk in until he stared at the photo for a third time. Nini had just caught up with Dan as Jon raced back into the station. Marion pointed in the direction of his office, and mimed the words Dans in there, to him. He smiled then rushed past her. Is this what you saw? Dan asked, as Jon arrived. Sorry chief, I had to race off to the hospital, so I left a note. Jon nodded, Yeah, thats roughly the same as the ones I saw on my boot. But these are just bedbugs. The one difference between those and mine is that mine had fangs of some kind. Nini smirked, as Dan looked bewildered.
154
This is all too crazy. Dan rubbed his face hard. So you think we need to look for small bugs now? I think the word bug has come up more than enough over the past day or two, so yes, they have to be involved in some way. Dan told Jon to sit down. Ive just had Mark on the phone. He said there was a large bug sighted at the old railway line. Then what are we waiting for, Jon said, as he moved over to his work desk. We need to find it. He then opened a nearby cupboard and grabbed his weapon. Dan agreed with him, so all three officers equipped themselves with their survival gun of the future. No more words escaped as they left the room. They knew that Mark was in trouble, so a race was on to locate him fast. Nini, contact the hospital, get help for Neal and Ben, then find out where Mark is, the chief shouted, as they ran past the now troubled looking receptionist. Mark searched the white sky, but saw zilch, no monster, no nothing, so he aimed for the centre of town again. His only thought was that the creature would be attracted to people, so where they were, hopefully the flying thing would be too. He wasnt looking at the possibility that it would harm anyone, as it didnt kill him at the carriage, but he wasnt taking any chances, so beefed up the power on his gun. A few seconds flew by before another scream bounced off the ground near to where he stood. This time it definitely sounded human. Mark rotated 360 degrees, while scouting the area for any sign of activity. There was nothing to be seen. Suddenly his phone went off. This made him jump, and it felt like a few years had been taken off his life. He cautiously took the call. Yep It was Nini. She seemed very concerned for his safety. Mark told her where he was, and Nini passed on the info to the chief. Where are you now? he said. Were nearby and should be with you soon. Did you hear that scream? Mark shouted.
155
Just then he received an incoming alert to say someone else was on the line. Mark clicked to find out who it was. It was Neal. Nini, hold the line a sec, Neals trying to get through. She did. Before Mark could speak, the other man was screaming words of no meaning at him. Mark desperately tried to calm him down but the frantic chanting continued. After ten seconds, the words became noticeable again. Its taken Ben. Its fucking taken him. Mark heard the other man crying now. Im on my way. Nini was filled in. Now all the able members of the police force headed for the railway. Mark slipped on the road a few times. The surface was very icy. Neal was outside the carriage as Mark arrived. He had his weapon in his hand and was kicking the side of the metal carriage. What happened? Neal stood to attention once the sound penetrated his eardrums. I got up because I heard something walk along the roof of the carriage, but within seconds, Ben was being dragged away. Dragged by that thing? No, dragged by Ronald Mcdonald. An angry reply came. What do you think dragged him? Mark sensed an overpowering surge of worry escape his fellow officer. He knew Ben was more than a partner to Neal. He was also a close friend, so it was only natural that the troubled man was spitting out hurtful words at this time. Do you know where he went? All Mark could get out of Neal was that Ben was scooped up by one of the wings of the alien, and then he was gone. What do you mean by gone? Surely you noticed which direction they went. No because they fucking disappeared. Ben was here one second and the next he vanished. Just then the others arrived. Whats happened here? Dan shouted.
156
Whatever raced from Neals lips for the next minute or two could easily have been a world record for the most words spoken in such a short time. None of the others could keep up with the fastness of the speaking sounds, but no one said anything to the distraught officer. Right, we need to split up and find Ben. Dan decided to team up with Neal, so as to receive more info from him. Mark, you and Nini head for the northern part of town, and Jon, you head south. And you, where are you heading? Jon asked. Me, and Neal are heading for Cassidy Street, thats where this all began, and so Im hoping thats where thisll end. The northern part of town consisted of old buildings, places where the creature could hide. Thats if it really wanted to hide from something it wanted to taste. Nini cautiously looked ahead, while her partner scoured the sky. This creature you saw. What of it? Mark replied. Does it really look like you explained? Why would I make it up? Mark seemed annoyed with her now, so the female officer decided to cool the questions. Sorry, it just sounds pretty scary thats all. Not pretty, but its definitely scary. Mark told her about the tongue and how it was used to snare Ben. I swear; it was going to pull Bens leg into its mouth, or one of them. One of them? Nini was close to sniggering again. Even though Mark said he wasnt joking, she still had doubts over all this being true, but Neal never disagreed, so either Mark threatened him, or she was being stupid and should concentrate on finding the monster before it actually did eat Ben. The two officers neared the old housing estate as the time approached 12.15pm. These buildings had been abandoned for the last five years. There was a major fire in a nearby fuel factory. The factory supplied this town with gas. Well it did until it blew up. The explosion wasnt
157
large enough to take out the whole town, but it was strong enough to set fire to the first house, which in turn started a chain reaction of house fires in the other ones. It hit late at night, meaning 75% of the people were asleep in their beds at the time of the explosion. There were not many lucky ones in this disaster. Some of the survivors had wished they were dead. The burns on their bodies had made them so depressed that theyd preferred to have died with the ones killed in their sleep. Fire services, ambulance services, and police services had been drafted in from the nearest towns to help fight the fires, find the bodies, and council the survivors, but this wasnt an easy thing to do, and it took a good while before things became normal again, or, as close to. Nini and Mark hadnt witnessed the events, as both were still studying at the police college at the time, but theyd heard the dreadful stories from Dan and Jon. Since the accident, (well it was put down as accidental, but investigations were still ongoing to find out the truth), the town had stopped using gas to supply the houses. Instead, they were using solar power type ways to produce gas and electric into the homes of the locals. It was still experimental, but for now it was working. The sun, the wind, even the rain were all being used to produce good quality energy. The sun, whenever it shone, helped to boil the rainwater, which in turn would run hot water through the pipes and into the heating systems, keeping houses warm during the winter period. The wind, when it arrived, was used to cool the houses during the summer months. It was used to generate the fans. It all sounds a little backward, as wind comes when its cold and the sun comes when its warm, but a large storage unit, located a few miles away was the reason as to why everything ran smoothly. It gathered wind, storing it, but only released it down the main pipe when necessary. The same method was used with the sun. The heat was trapped inside a large machine. It was released along another pipe, a pipe that led to Lemonsville County. That pipe was connected to a large kettle, and in that kettle was the rain water. Each house was equipped with necessary pipes that linked to taps, radiators, and fans.
158
Mark went off ahead. He needed to secure the area first, be the leader so to speak. Nini just let him do whatever macho thing he needed to do to get it out of his system. She then carefully followed the same path. Dont be tripping over your ego while youre racing about. Mark looked at her, but kept moving as he did so. What you say? Nothing, Nini replied, smiling at the over trying man. He leaned against a black wall, black because of what happened. Mark could still smell the dried in aftereffects of the fire. He nodded to Nini to say it was all clear. She moved even closer, but once nearing to around thirty feet could smell something far worse than what he did. She could feel, smell, and sense death all around her. She knew how Mark would react if she mentioned this, so said nothing. All the troubled souls of lost ones were now affecting her judgment, as ghostly visions hovered around next to her. Each portrayed sadness for being stuck in limbo. You okay? Mark asked. Nini never replied, but did release a nervous smile. Mark pointed toward another entrance to the building, so slipped off again to do his thing. Nini stood, waiting for him to appear on the other side, but he never did. AaaaaaaaaGgggHhhh, he shouted. The female officer charged her gun and ran in the direction of the noise. When she got there she saw Mark hopping. Whats happened? I fucking stood on a nail. The bloody thing went into my boot and cut me, Mark replied, while still bouncing on one foot. You had me scared then, she said, punching him in his left arm. Mark smiled and hugged her. He then sat down and pulled the six inch nail away. He knew he was bleeding, as he felt his sock become wet, but this wasnt the time to take a rest and swap stories on whos been injured the most. He would have to suck it up until the job was over. Are you okay to walk?
159
Im fine, the reply came, as Mark winced after standing on the injured foot. All of a sudden the sound of a glass breaking caught their attention, and Mark was able to stop thinking about his wound for a while. Nini led the way this time. She entered the next house from inside the large building and spotted a broken bottle on the ground. Mark released his weapon and stood with his back to hers. What is it? What do you see? he hollered. Its just a bottle, the reply came. A bottle doesnt fall by itself, somethings in here with us. Nini nearly shit herself after those words, and now eyeballed the area at speed. Even though it was approaching 12.30pm, it was still kind of dark inside there. All walls were coated in darkness, like some Goth had re-decorated their bedroom with black paint. The police officers slowly manoeuvred themselves along the damaged floors, but saw nothing nearby. Then, something brushed past Ninis foot. Whatever it was it had spooked her. Mark turned to face her again. What? Sorry, but I need to get out of here, a now frightened woman replied. Within seconds more attempts at brushing her feet happened, and whatever was doing this tripped Nini over. Mark reached out to grab her, but Nini was being attacked. Her boots were being nibbled on. A quick blast from Marks weapon and the attack stopped. He helped Nini get back to her feet before they both eagle-eyed stared at the ground around them. It was a fucking rat, Mark shouted. A cooked one, the reply came from the now laughing female. After a few more seconds of detailed searching, the officers returned to the outside again.
160
NINETEEN
The police security signs were still in position outside the young boys house as Dan and Neal entered. So far there was no sign of movement and no strange cries of non-human behavior. Dan signaled that he was going to search the upstairs, while Neal would do the downstairs. Neal never questioned this idea. Neal stopped still for a few seconds upon reaching the kitchen. Something caught his eye and it shouldnt have been there. It was a police officers boot, and a few yards further the other one was sighted. He raced over and picked them up. He spotted his partners initials, BD, after examining the side of one. He dropped it so fast that it looked like hed been scared by it, but in truth he was stunned. Stunned because he couldnt see his partner, and also because this seemed unreal to him at this time. He ran to the bottom of the stairs, shouting up to Dan. Boss, Ive found Bens footwear. Dan appeared looking slightly baffled.
161
And Ben? No sighting of him. Neal walked up the stairs and followed Dan into one of the bedrooms. There was no sign of activity there, so they neared the boys room, but Neal refused to go inside. After finding out what actually happened to the poor lad this man couldnt stomach being in the room of the grisly murder, so Dan had to step up to the challenge on his own. While he stared around the room of gloom, Neal checked the bathroom. There was still nothing. This annoyed Dan. How come his boots are here, but hes not? Neal just shrugged his shoulders. A faint attempt at a shout interrupted them. It came from downstairs, so they shot back down again. It was Ben. He was pulling himself along the hallway floor. He was in the living room when Neal checked the kitchen, but Neal had been so taken aback by the boots that hed lost his bearings on what he was doing, hence why he skipped the living room before finding the chief. Hey mate. A weeping Neal now helped his partner off the ground. Ben was untouched, well, untouched by the monster anyway. He was burned badly, mostly over his body, but there was no marks caused by the flying beast. Dan searched the bottom floor of the house thoroughly, but found it empty. Neal escorted the frail man into a chair inside the living room. He was very surprised to see him in one piece again. What happened? he asked, not knowing if he would receive an answer. Ben swallowed hard. This reaction hurt him a great deal. His throat was dry and blistered, but he was able to say a few words. I dont really know. More stinging swallowing was needed before he continued. One minute I was with you and the next I was here. And you have no idea how it happened? Ben was still weak, still lost to his surroundings, but he remembered something useful. It was dark, and I mean dark, like nothing Id witnessed before. Ben stared over to the incoming Dan.
162
I could feel the creatures wing on me. I could even smell its breath, but I couldnt see it anymore. It had me then it dropped me off here, like it was hiding me for a future feed. Do you mean it was using this house as a base, somewhere for it to nest? Maybe, I dont know for sure. Dan seemed to be in deep concentration. Something about this conversation had caused this to occur, but why? Theres something about this house, Dan said. What do you mean? replied Neal. Dan knew there was a link because it was where the first murder took place, so whatever was doing this had access to this house. Okay, listen up. We know this thing isnt human, and we also know that there are bugs that keep appearing. Neal listened closely, while his partner faded off into hopefully a sleep of some kind. Lets assume the bugs are behind the deaths. They first appeared here, in this house. Now this fucking monster is here, or was here. Why this house? Neal asked. My grandfather saw something all those years ago, something that I think is buried underneath this house. Something that has now decided to come to the outside and this house is the portal for its escape. Shall we dig up the floor? Ha, ha, ha, no, we dont have time for that. Even though the chief laughed, Neal knew it wasnt because he thought the situation was funny. He was frightened and very, very nervous. The killers are outside now. We need to exterminate them before they rip the whole community apart. Top priority was to take Ben to the hospital. He appeared very weak now, and his breathing rhythm was way off the scale. Dan knew he couldnt afford to let Neal or himself take the injured officer, as all staff needed to be here in the thick of the investigation, so he prayed that the recent call to the hospital would alert the medics to arrive very soon. Ben needs medical help, and we need to find the thing that dropped him here.
163
Do we leave him and go? a curious Neal asked. Do you think Im that cruel? No, chief, Im sorry for thinking it. Dan could see the torture of tiredness, nervousness, and sorrow for his friend on Neals face, so understood why he asked silly questions. We wait for an ambulance. We then sort this out before everyone sees the creature. If that happens, a total meltdown will destroy the community. Dan stared beyond the other man. Then the television people will find out and Lemonsville would be labeled as the town of the dead within minutes. Neal sat next to his partner, and the waiting began. The street wasnt so empty now, as the time drifted past 12.45pm. News had spread about the mysteriousness of whatd been going on, so most households took the warning as being serious, but in one house, a house a few streets away from Cassidy Street, the news was having no effect. A young boy of around ten years old stood in his back garden, playing in the left over snow. His parents werent as well off as most, and had no television. Theyd pawned it in order to keep their house warm this winter. The boys name is Angus. His family originated from Scotland, but had moved from up north a few years ago. The promise of a better tomorrow had attracted them to invest in property in Lemonsville, but that promise was a lie. Jobs were just as hard to find here. Houses and warehouses were abandoned, but reports said that this was the place to come to find a better future. A better future for what? That was the question on Connors mind, the father of the child, ever since they moved here. Hed got so depressed with life that most of the household appliances were sold off to pay for his drugs and drinking habit. His wife, Jackie, believed that a change would come, and he would get better, but that was over a year ago. One year on, and Angus was left with just reminders of a time when he had a games console, a television, a computer, and a posh phone. Now he was a
164
quiet boy, a boy who moved around the house un-noticed by his spaced out father, and his sad mother. At the top of the garden stood the guest house, well it wasnt really a guest house, it was just a wooden shed, but in the summer time, the time of the decent weather, this shed would be transformed into an extra room for when visiting family members arrived. Not many visited, but Angus would sleep inside it if any did. He had it pimped out with posters, drawings, and had even painted the inside himself. A strange noise escalated from inside the shed. Angus became alert straight away, but he never neared the shed until the noise became more constant. He looked back to see if his parents were watching him, but deep down he knew they werent. Then he closed in, nearing the shed door. He lowered, scooping up enough snow to form a snowball. Then he threw it at the door. Once it crushed against it, the door started to shake. Angus shouldve run back to his house, but to him this was new, like an adventure of some kind. The banging excited him now, so he closed in some more. Its probably Todd from next door, he thought. Todd was the sort of boy who would do this kind of thing. Play silly pranks on Angus. However, Angus seemed slightly on edge now. All thoughts of this being his friend was pushed to one side after noises from inside the shed sounded very un-human to him. He still hoped it was Todd, but he was now shaking, and it wasnt because of the weather. You can come out now Todd, I know its you in there. No reply came, so Angus shouted his friends name again. Still nothing, so he stood in the same spot for the next minute. The noise from inside the shed ceased now and so Angus reached out to open the door. Slowly, he turned the handle and pulled the door wide open. He peered inside, and noticed that his friend wasnt there. His next move was to go back home, but he was hit in the face by a swinging object as he turned around again. This forced him off his feet, shooting him into the air. He landed inside the shed, curled up in a ball on the floor. The sudden and
165
unexpected attack left him crying. A wing from the queen was the reason to why this boy had a bleeding nose now. Please dont hurt me, Im a good boy, he frighteningly shouted. The plea for his safety never worked. The queen pounced within seconds. The shed door slammed shut again, as she sprung on top of her first kill. The boys mother appeared at the top of the garden. She finally noticed that he wasnt inside the house, but it was all too late for him now. The queen feasted on Anguss stomach as Jackie called for him to get inside. The impatient woman went back inside the house after another minute. She never checked the shed, although she stared at it for at least thirty seconds. Shoe prints in the snow were a definite giveaway that he couldve been in there, but she couldnt be bothered to walk to the end of the garden to find out. Hes in for a good hiding when I catch up with him, she thought. Jon had made contact with the others and had heard the tale of Ninis brush with the mighty rat. It was just what he needed at this time, something to take his mind off the traumatic day. He knew that Mark and Nini were safe and they hadnt spotted any danger, but he was alarmed after talking to Dan. The news on Bens health had everyone concerned, but to hear that he disappeared and then reappeared in another location was mind boggling for him. He thought long and hard as he neared the local school. It was on his route, and so he decided to check it out. He knew it would be deserted, as the school was closed for the winter break. He was pleased by this. He didnt want to imagine the catastrophe that could happen if the school was full of pupils. Jon couldnt help but explore his mind to unravel the jigsaw style news reports based on this case, and why the bugs set on fire after he saw them. He couldnt remember seeing any in Micks house, but some were stuck to his boot all the same. What if they could vanish? He now thought.
166
The crazy thudding inside his head kept this idea to the top of his mind, but even if he thought they could disappear, he still couldnt work out why Ben did. This is doing my head in. His torch beamed inside the building, as he looked through one of the windows. He spotted movement after looking closely at a few rooms, and a shadow caught his eye. Fuck me, theres something in there. Jon became all macho now. He thought nothing of his own safety, just pleasure of finally catching the creature. His wonder gun was removed and turned on to full energy. He hoped and prayed that it was enough to do the job because if it wasnt, then he was totally screwed. He raced off to find a way inside the building. There was no time to stop and call this in. This needed to be done now. The front entrance door was tried, and Jon was astonished to find it unlocked. The door was opened and in he went. The first hallway led to the main offices, but there were turn offs leading to individual classrooms. Jon walked a few feet. He stalled, listened closely, and then walked again. He definitely picked up a sound, but at this time he was unable to tell who or what made it. A now sweating man bent down to avoid the windows, and avoid being seen by the enemy. He knew he would have to get on his knees and crawl along the floor in order to achieve this. Jon was shaken up by a loud bang. He knew it was the sound of a door closing, but it still scared him. No monster is going to open and close doors. Footsteps neared him, and Jon knew he would have to do something constructive pretty quickly or else face what was heading his way un-prepared. He jumped out at what was making the sound and rugby tackled the school caretaker. Get off me, the shaken man cried out. Jon did, but once back up on his feet again asked the question on why the other person was there. Im fixing a leak in one of the classrooms.
167
Jon felt completely stupid now, and his red face showed that. Sorry. After a bit of a think he spoke again. A leak, why is there a leak? Jon had to hear the story of how the other man was woken up by a disturbance inside the school. The caretaker lived on the school grounds. It suited him, and he never had to rush to work. What was it? Jon asked. I didnt find out. I heard a ruckus, a loud banging and so on, then I arrived to find one of the pipes bust, spraying water all over the floor. Jon wanted to explore the room, find out just how much damage was caused. The more chaos involved meant that more than likely the large beast couldve been here. The caretaker led the way. Jon studied the area closely upon reaching the classroom. The other man pointed at the makeshift job that hed just done. He also told Jon that hed made a call to the plumber. He should be arriving soon, but Jons attention was aimed somewhere else, and he now stared at another exit door. There were small puddles of water leading out of the room. Did you know about this? he said, while pointing. The caretaker just shrugged his shoulders, so Jon followed the puddles to see where they would lead him. Out of the classroom he walked and toward the next one he went, but the puddles stopped about five feet from the next doorway. Jon opened the classroom door and the puddles appeared again. What the fuck, he shouted. The caretaker heard him, but as he was about to leave the first classroom, a sharp pain stung his face. It felt like someone had slashed him with a sharp knife. He placed his left hand over the pain, but once removed there was blood all over it. He staggered for a few seconds, desperately trying to regain his bearings again, but the agony made it extremely difficult to achieve. The side of his face peeled away. He watched his right cheek fall to the floor. The queen was hanging from the ceiling, and had attacked the man with her sharp wing.
168
Jon heard the scream. He raced back into the room, but his concentration faded, and he was now unable to kill the queen. The caretaker froze, as blood sprayed from his face. The queen watched her prey, and her many mouths snapped out at the man. Each mouth gripped onto a part of his body, and within seconds they were tugging at him. He screamed some more. Jon remained struggling to get to grips with what was happening. He fumbled for his weapon, but the queen had torn chunks off the man before the gun was fired. Clumps of plaster and ceiling tiles now littered the floor as the energy blast crashed into the beast. She was thrown off her perch, but wasnt dying. Jon watched her rise off the floor. The gun wasnt re-charging fast enough for him to fire at her again, so he escaped the room at speed, slamming the door shut behind him. A crazy race was on to reach the outside before she caught up with him. It never worked, because she was in front of him as he cleared the school. Whatever you are? And wherever you came from? You can just go back there, a now frightened for his life, Jon shouted. The queen shrieked another crazy sound and was just about to attack him when Jons phone went off. The music stopped her, and she seemed put off from killing him. As Jon slowly reached down to answer the call, sweating like he was in a sauna, he saw the creature charging toward him. His face scrunched up with the thought of this being his last day on earth, but as she neared, she vanished. Jon scanned the area, thankful to be left alone. The phone was now answered. Hello, he said, as he remained shaking. Are you okay? A worried Nini asked. I am now. Nini was checking on his whereabouts so she could meet up with him. She had completed her investigation with Mark, so Dan told them to team up with Jon. Jon couldnt have wished for a better time for her to phone. The sweating decreased now. He stood against a wall and waited for the other officers to find him.
169
TWENTY
The time was closing to about 1.15pm on yet another draining day for the police force of Lemonsville. Jon heard the sound of his fellow officers close in on him. He was still shaken up after witnessing something out of this world, and he knew it would probably take a very long time before he was able to put this terrifying experience to the back of his mind. Am I glad to see you two, he said, as they reached him. Whats happened here? Mark said, knowing that Jon had been involved in something far more frightening than what he said over the phone. The school caretaker was savagely ripped apart. He had to compose himself now. I just stood there and watched. He was on the verge of breaking down, but Ninis job was to prevent that from happening. She hugged him, as Mark spoke again. Inside there? he asked, while pointing at the school. Jon managed to keep himself from exploding into a waterfall of tears and explained why the caretaker was in the school when he arrived. I didnt want to tell you this on the phone because there was no need for you to worry. Worry is part of our job description, a smiling female officer said, while still holding him tight. So you saw the creature up close? an intrigued to know more, Mark asked. If it wasnt for the phone call then I dont think I wouldve been here now. The others listened closely as Jon escaped Ninis clutches. The thing was about to attack me, but the music on my phone stopped it. Maybe its a DJ on its planet, Mark said with a laugh. Even though this was a serious moment, Mark would always say something off the cuff that would break the trauma, making people smile for a split second, a second that was gratefully appreciated by Jon. Maybe, but my ringtone isnt exactly well known in the music world.
170
Dont tell me youve still got that stupid, Old Macdonalds got a farm song as your main tone? A giggling superior officer nodded. Hey, it worked didnt it. The thing mustve hated it so much that it vanished. But still, you need to change it dude, Mark finished. Nini interrupted the conversation. You said it vanished. Jon explained the events again, making sure he added the bit about the disappearing trick by the beast. The fact that there was a psycho monster out there was obvious to everyone, but now that it can vanish was another obstacle for them to explore. How are we going to kill it if it can do this? Mark asked. Jon just shrugged his shoulders and passed on a troubled stare. He then decided to spill the news to Dan. He knew it wouldnt be greeted with kindness, but it needed to be said. Dan and Neal were still inside the house of the first victim when the call was made. Dan excused himself, as he watched Neal talk to his partner, the partner who was still unconscious. What? Thats all we need, he shouted, as the latest news on the sighting of the beast was passed over to him. He told Jon that Ben would soon be going to the hospital and he was very upset that he hadnt gone already, but deep down, after thinking just how traumatic the past days had been for them, realized that it was just as chaotic for everyone, so he calmed down again. Hows Ben doing? Hes not good. Hes pretty burnt, and is unconscious at the moment. It was a stroke of luck that you found him there. Yeah it was. Dan stopped to think for a few seconds. Maybe this is why no ones seen the creature. What do you mean? Jon asked. I mean, you said it vanished, so that has to be how it goes from place to place without being seen. Come on, do you seriously think it managed to fly here with Ben in its grasp and not one person witnessed it?
171
You have a point, Jon said. Do you think the bugs can do it as well? Dan hadnt thought of that, but knew it was probably the reason behind why theyd not been caught yet, and why they were able to attack people in their homes without them raising the alarm. He thought long and hard about this being a dead end. How can we catch them if they move so fast without being seen? He thought. He needed to snap out of this negative way of thinking and just get on with his job. Have you any ideas to where it couldve gone to? Dan asked. No, it just pulverized the school caretaker and nearly did the same to me. Then it went. Ive no idea where, Jon said. Dan was interrupted by a loud crash coming from next door. Hold on, Jon. The phone went silent for the next twenty seconds while Dan listened closely to the constant banging. I think Id best call you back. Theres something weird going on in the next house and it doesnt sound like good news. Okay. Dan told Neal that he was going to check out the awful din that seemed to be increasing. He entered the outside, slipping from one front garden to the next, then glanced through the window. He couldnt see anything, as the curtains were drawn tight. He tapped on the window a few times, shouting to see if everyone was okay inside, but no reply arrived. This seemed odd to him. The only thought he had now was that the banging may have been coming from an upstairs room. The drawn curtains were a possibility that no one was up in this household, so he moved over to the front door. He also witnessed the same, dried bloodstains that Neal and Ben saw on the morning after the first murder, but his reaction wasnt the same as theirs. To Dan this was a serious matter. He crouched down to examine the area, noticing that the blood never spread from this spot. This meant that either the wounded person had stopped bleeding before entering the house or they totally
172
vanished. Dan didnt want to believe that this could well be connected to the murder case, but now that evidence of things vanishing for no reason had come to his attention, his mind was straying over to there being the possibility that this household had also been visited by the bugs from hell. A now curious man nervously lifted up the letterbox to look inside the building, but he soon jumped back from a sudden attack of fear slapping him in the face. He sat on the ground, but seconds later an explosion of sick escaped from his mouth. He then stared at the front door for the next minute before phoning Jon again. Whats up chief, you sound out of breath, Jon asked. Get everyone down here fast. The beast is inside the house next to the boys house. He didnt need to say anymore. He nervously waited for the other officers to reach him, hoping that the creature would still be there when they arrived. Inside the house, in the hallway where Abel was last seen, stood the queen of the bugs. She was feasting on his corpse like a ravenous vulture. Dan had seen her rip into the mans head when he peered through the letterbox, so hoped that when it slammed shut again the queen didnt notice and escape. So far the evidence was there that she hadnt, as he could still hear her thrashing about. He managed to fight the fear that was overtaking his body and returned to his feet again. The queen had swallowed Abels head and was now reaching out to bite into other left over parts of his anatomy. Dan nearly plucked up enough courage to take another peek, but didnt want to curse the chance to catch the monster, so waited for his backup squad. After listening in on more terrible squeals and freakish eating habits, Dan was pleased to see his crew close in on him. Is it still there? Mark shouted. Dan placed a hand in the air to indicate he wanted silence, then, rushed his officers to join him. Nini, Mark, I want you both to go round the back, he whispered.
173
He watched them jump the fence that stood about four feet high, the fence that separated this house from the one next door, then, pointed at the letterbox. It was in the hallway when I last saw it, he said to Jon. Jon grabbed the letterbox cover and slowly elevated it. He peeked inside but saw nothing. Are you sure you saw it? Dan acted lost, but was back to his chief status within seconds. It was in there, I definitely saw it He pushed Jon out of the way, opened the letterbox, and looked at the bottom of the stairs, but the dead body was gone, and so was the queen. Fuck, fuck, fuck, we cant let it escape this time. Just then he spotted Mark and Nini coming out of the kitchen. They had their weapons out and stood back to back. After noticing that the coast was clear, Nini opened the front door. There was no sign of it as we came in, she said. All four officers stared upwards, as the loud squeal echoed above them. It was upstairs. I want everyone to charge their guns to ultimate power, Dan shouted, as he braved up to tread on the first step of the staircase. Dont you think thats a bit extreme? Jon asked, knowing he would receive an ear bashing for saying it. What choice do we have? Im not prepared to watch it get away from us, and if it can vanish without a trace then we need to stop it dead. Dead was the right word for this conversation to have an effect on what was about to happen. As Dan led the way, slowly reaching step six, Nini was now treading on the first step. No one wanted to be too close to the other in case one of them fired their weapon by accident. If they all stood together then the energy blast would rip through all of them in no time. Another thing Dan said, which was very important to this life threatening task, was that each person was to make sure their energy blast wasnt connecting with someone elses because it would cause a back surge like effect, meaning the blast would inhale toward the people
174
responsible. If that happened then they would more than likely be dead. Mark smiled. He now thought about the Ghostbusters movie, and the bit where they crossed beams from their weapons. This movie was still a classic even now. He stopped this expression as soon as he saw Dan looking down at him, and he was now on the move once the chief neared the top of the landing. His first step was made. Jon remained at the bottom of the stairs, and had his back to the others. As Mark lifted his leg to stand on step two he broke wind and it wasnt appreciated by Jon. What the fuck, you filthy little shit, Jon shouted. Sorry, Im a little nervous right now, the reply came from the discomfited looking man. Dan wasnt amused by this sudden effort at unwanted noise making, as he could hear the creature shrieking from a nearby room. She was with Cains body, well, what was left of it. Her wings flapped as she perched on the bed, ripping away at any loose limbs left behind by the crazed bugs. Dan knew what room she was in, he wasnt stupid, but waited until everyone reached the top of the stairs before pointing fingers again to get everyone into position. All of a sudden all four officers charged into the bedroom, each one firing their guns at the beast from another planet, but she avoided being hit. She now flew around the room, aiming at the humans as she did so. We need to put it down, Dan shouted. How can we when its dodged everything weve fired at it, Mark replied. A race was on to recharge the weapons before the officers became the next course for the queen. They knew she could so easily vanish again, but she wasnt. There was no sign of her doing this. Maybe she wanted to be the hunter and turn the tables on the humans? Maybe she wanted rid of all human life forms so she and her babies can rule the earth? Who knew why she was still there, but she was. Nini tried to hide under the bed but the queen lifted it up with her strong legs and threw it against the wall. It knocked Mark off his feet, as a bed leg hit him. Jon rushed
175
over to help him back up, while Dan tried to gain the queens attention to stop her from attacking the petrified, female officer. Nini, you okay? the chief said. She leapt across the floor, as one of the long legs speared a wooden floorboard right next to her. Moments later another one crashed down and landed between her legs. Nini was on the verge of crying, but knew she needed to be strong to survive this. She kicked out, snapping the bottom part of one of the queens legs. The creature belted out more crazy sounds, and violently aimed the remaining legs at the female officer. Dan couldnt stand by any longer, and knew Nini would be killed soon unless something changed. He jumped on the queens back as the other male officers watched on with admiration. Within ten seconds he was spiraling through the air, crashing against the bed. Luckily for him hed landed against the mattress, but not so lucky that he also crashed into the rest of Cains, decaying body. Dan shoved it to one side, shuddering as he did so. We need to stop it, he shouted again. The queen appeared menacing. Her mouths all snapped down like shredding machines. The officers were left dazed after watching them open and close in synchronized style. Jon had a brain wave but knew he needed to act on it quickly. The queen eyed up the female officer as being its next target, but Jon couldnt let that happen. He removed the phone from his pocket and after getting strange looks from the chief, pressed a few keys. This isnt the time to phone a friend, Dan shouted, just as the ringtone on Ninis phone blasted out Hot Stuff by Donna Summer. The queen seemed confused again just like she was when Jons phone went off earlier. Jon knew that the beast would go back to being menacing unless he did something that he swore he would never do again after making a fool of himself on a drunken night out, and that was sing. He blasted out of his vocal chords, Looking for some hot stuff baby this evening. He then urged the rest of the group to go along with it and sing also.
176
Dan picked up the beat, I need some hot stuff baby tonight. It was working. The queen lost all direction of what she was doing and backed off slightly. Jon stared at Mark who then had no choice but to get involved in the song. I want some hot stuff. I need some hot stuff. Give me some fucking hot stuff. He never knew the song, but it was a pretty good effort for him. The queen was back to staring at Nini again and was about to strike her, but the female officer angelically supplied her own rendition of the classic song from many, many years ago just before a spearing leg was thrust. Gotta have some hot love baby this evening, I need some hot stuff baby tonight. This was the right time for Jons second half of his plan. His gun was recharged to the maximum level again and so a blast was aimed at the queen. It forced her back against the wall. Another blast came from Marks weapon, and then a third ripped into her stomach, that one came from Dans gun. The queens mouths all seemed to shudder from the agonizing pain that the three blasts made, but it wasnt until the fourth one hit her that the queens body started to crumble. Ninis gun was the final execution as the creature from outer space closed its eyes. It better be dead, Mark shouted. Why dont you check? Jon asked him. Fuck that, a nervous reply came. No one moved for the next thirty seconds or more. Each person waited for the slightest twitch to come from the queen. Each one knowing that they could be in deep trouble if she did wake because all the guns had run out of energy again. There was nothing, just the smell of burning flesh, the burning flesh of an alien life force. Its over, Dan said. What was that thing? a now returning to her feet again, Nini asked. No one had an answer for her. Dan led the way out of the bedroom, the bedroom that looked more like a war zone than a sleeping room, and walked back down the stairs, closely followed by the others. Each one glancing over their shoulders as they passed the menacing looking freak show of a being.
177
TWENTY-ONE
The time was 2.30pm. Ben stirred in a hospital bed, as his partner sat beside him. He was a very lucky man to have made it this far, and Neal would make sure he knew that. Where am I? You need to rest, Neal replied. Ben was still very weak. His eyes kept closing as Neal exited the chair. He walked outside and contacted the chief. He was now at the police station with the others. Stay with him, he needs you right now. Will do Neal had heard the commotion coming from the recent house of horror when he was still in the house of the first murder, so needed to know what happened to the creature. The ambulance had arrived when the others were still inside the building, so hed missed all the activity. Dan gave him the ten second version of events just to put his mind at rest. Im glad you got it. Are you sure its dead? It was dead when we left, so its dead now, Dan replied. Marion played mother to the tired out officers, as they crashed out inside the staff room. Cups of tea and biscuits were brought in and each officer smiled at the helping woman. Dan tapped her on the shoulder as she past him. It was a kind tap to show the receptionist that she was gratefully appreciated. Okay, I know you all want to rest your aching bones, but the truth is you cant, not now anyway, Dan said, just before taking a deep sip from one of the hot drinks. Whens this end? a drained Nini asked. When those bugs are found, the reply came from Dan.
178
He moved over to the storage cupboard and fetched a note pad and pen. He then sat down and started writing. The others watched him closely, but he never spoke or looked up for the next five minutes. He took another gulp of tea before placing the pad onto the coffee table that was in the middle of the room, between the pieces of furniture. Ive written down all the sightings of the bugs, well the ones I know of. If anyone has another place where they were seen then add it to the list. The list consisted of the sighting at the Lovells shop, at Micks house, and the sighting from Jon when he saw them on his boot. Others were just theories that they couldve been at the locations, the boys house and the recent house where the queen was feasting recently. Each staff member spoke in turn, each adding destinations to the list. Mark made sure that the freaky experience he encountered in the storeroom of the store was added, Jon wrote down the sighting he saw in the street, and then Dan remembered the weird sighting he saw at the top of the stairs of the headless mans house. Nini was the only one who hadnt seen a sighting of the black mass of death, but did try to help the others remember their stories. Obviously the deaths of the men in the cells had been explained now. The bugs mustve got them and had taken one away, but Dan couldnt work out how they could carry a person. This doesnt make any sense. Why? Jon asked. They are just tiny critters, so how can they carry large items? Neal swears that he saw them carrying human body parts at the old mans house, so maybe theyre stronger than we think. And theyre not from this planet, Nini said. So whos to say what they can or cant carry? Dan had to agree with her, there was no other explanation, apart from they werent normal and from another planet. There was no proof that they were from outer space, but they were definitely not from earth
179
unless some freak had set up a lab for experimenting on bugs. Dan wiped his eyes and finished his drink. Right, Im off to speak to my grandfather again. See if I can get more information from him on what happened all those years ago. Do you want any company? Nini asked. That would be great. You can be my secret weapon. You know my grandfather loves you, Dan said with a smile. Your grandfather loves all women, Nini replied, while laughing. True. What shall we do? Mark asked. Get rid of that beast before someone sees it at that house, and then go see how Ben is. Hes woken up, and so will want to see his friends. Will do, Jon said. What about the bugs? Mark shouted, as the chief and Nini were about to leave. One job at a timeLets destroy the creatures body first and hopefully theyll be easier to find. Dan and Nini left the building. They were totally whacked out, so the drive to the old peoples home would be a task all on its own. Eddie was pleased to see his grandson again, even though it was another business visit. Hey pops. How are you doing today? Eddie seemed weaker than he was last night. Dan knew there was something odd about his health and it wasnt good news. Im bored, theres nothing for me to do here, a coughing, aged man replied. You are eighty-one pops, what is there that you can do? Eddie looked long and hard at Dan, and the chief spotted sadness in the mans pupils. I can do anything, I can. Just get me out of here and Ill show you.
180
Just then he tried to lift himself out of the chair he was in, but struggled to lock his elbows. Nini moved over to help, but Eddie slapped her arse. Hey beautiful, do you want to sit on my lap? Nini smiled. It wasnt a pleasurable one, but she didnt want to cause a fuss. Pops, this is Nini, you remember? Eddie produced many facial expressions and none of them were sad ones. Yeah, I remember. This is the lady who wants to marry me, the Thai bride that I ordered online thirty years ago. Dan helped Nini to escape the grabbing hands of the old man. Thai bride..? You never said anything about a Thai bride before. Eddie opened his mouth to produce more words, but his false, top teeth fell out and landed on his lap. This didnt worry him though. He picked them back up, gave Nini a gummy smile, and placed them back inside his mouth. Yeah, I was meant to marry one, but she never arrived, so this must be her. Pops, how can this be her? You said it was thirty years ago. And? the old man snapped. Does Nini look like shes about sixty years old? No. Then this isnt the woman from back then. Who is she then? Eddie had been suffering from mild Alzheimers for a few years now, but he wouldnt admit it. Close family and imprinted memories were still very much clear to him, but people he never saw for a while were hard to recognize now. Nini, you know Nini, shes been in this country for the past five years. She works with me at the police station. Nothing was registering, so Dan tried harder. She did a lap dance for you on your eightieth birthday. Now Eddie was smiling even more than before, but Nini seemed confused.
181
Hah, yes, I remember her now. Eddie looked at Nini again. Sorry about the arse smack. Thats okay, she replied, while giving Dan a curious glare. Dan whispered to her that he would explain why he said the lap dance thing later, so Nini just pretended that she did it. Everyone sat down now, and Dan explained the recent events, not the gory bits, just the fact that Eddies story about the strange light seemed to be more interesting than last night. You remember when you told me about the light you saw as a child? Didnt we have this conversation already? The yawning old man asked. Yes we did, but Im just making sure I have it written down this time so I can do something about it. Eddie pleasingly watched Nini pull out a notepad and pen from her jacket pocket. Written down? Yeah, pops, I think theres something here, something not of this world, and I need your statement so I can authorize a search of the area. Wow, something not human? Listen to me, you cant tell no one what Im about to tell you. Ha, ha, ha, tell someone, tell someone, Ill probably forget this conversation after you leave. Now all of them were sharing a small giggle. Eddie yawned again. Dan knew he was running out of time to get the statement written down before the old man fell asleep for his afternoon nap. Dan acted all serious now, while Nini wrote down the story that Eddie spilled from his mouth. Dan was keen to locate the spot of the landing, even though his grandfather kept saying that it was a speed of light and wasnt sure if it was anything landing. Dan knew that this evidence could well be what was needed to start an investigation into digging up the property of the first murder. Listen, pops, this thing you saw could well be the proof I need. There were houses built years ago over a
182
pile of earth, a pile of earth that was the location of a possible earthquake in the late seventies. Do you remember an earthquake around the time of the light? Jesus, Dan, I dont know. Maybe, maybe there was something back then, but the deaths of the unfortunate ones was the talking point for many years, so the earthquake story was probably quashed before anyone noticed. Dan knew he would have to end the questions and leave his grandfather to rest. Nini wrote everything down and then passed on a thankful smile to Eddie, who gratefully accepted it. Dan had read a small story about the earthquake when he was going through the archives at the library, but it was only a small story compared to what was happening around that time. Okay, Ill let you rest now, Dan said, as he returned to his feet. Eddie held out a hand, gripping his grandsons passing hand. Ill see you in heaven, he whispered. Dan placed his loose hand over the top of his grandfathers hand and winked at him. You have many years left before youre in heaven. Trust me. Nini was up on her feet as well, and asked Eddie to sign the statement shed written. Once this was done she bent over and kissed him on the cheek. He liked that. Both officers watched the old man produce another large yawn and then left him alone. Dan had what he needed to convince his superiors and the mayor of this town that it was necessary to dig up the floorboards of the victims houses on Cassidy Street. Not only dig them up, but also locate, or hopefully locate the whereabouts of the mysterious serial killers that were hidden below ground. Jon left Mark to take care of the creature on his own while he made the journey to the hospital. It was Marks idea, as he was finding the hospital too much of an obstacle. He hated them, especially after having to watch family
183
members die in them, so Jon agreed to see Neal and Ben alone. He was with the other officers at the same time as when Dan was at the nursing home. How longs he been out of it? he asked Neal. Hes in and out of consciousness at the moment, but hes alive. Thank God. Jon used this time to rest. He grabbed a chair from another room and spread himself in it. Neal wasnt going to complain. He was just pleased to see one of his friends arrive. He watched Jon close his eyes to have a sleep that had no timescale. Maybe itll be hours, but then again it could be minutes. Mark was now nervously psyching himself up to study the fallen beast. His heart was telling him not to do it. He was very stubborn and didnt want to say no to anything that was dished out to him by his chief, so he crept back inside the house of the dead brothers and cautiously walked up the stairs again. Something wasnt quite right with this picture as Mark entered the room where the creature lay. Where is it? Mark was about to call his chief when suddenly he felt a sharp pain in the bottom of his back. He crouched down and winced. He seemed shocked by this. He slowly and painfully walked forward a few more steps before turning around. He looked up, fear now etched across his face as he stood eyeballing the queen. She was still smoking from the recent attack. Marks face was a picture of surprise and agony as he tried to avoid her swaying legs. Blood spilled through his clothing. A sharp edge from a wing was the reason behind this, the reason behind why his back felt like someone had stabbed him. I saw you die. We killed you, so how come youre still walking? he screamed at the monster. The queen moved closer, and Mark knew he needed help fast. He struggled to grip his phone, as his back started to crumble. The sharp stab from the wing punctured one of his kidneys. Mark lost his bearings as sweat poured from his face.
184
The beast lifted up onto two legs, leaving the others to reach out and slap the human around the face and body. Mark stood no chance to fight this attack. His wound rapidly poured blood with each passing second. Mark was thrown across the room after another three slaps, and his head smacked against the wall. His face was bruised and the back of his head was bleeding. The queen flapped her wings. Mark thought she was going to disappear again, leave him alone, but this time she didnt. Her mouths snapped together with perfect timing as she edged closer to him again. Mark shuddered in pain from the attack to his back. The floor around him was now covered with a large puddle of life liquid. Please dont kill me, the frightened officer begged. Just then his phone rang. He glared at the queen and she had her usual, confused appearance about her, but Marks slowly smiling face changed rapidly before he had chance to answer the call. The queen had learned her lesson from the time before and now snapped out at the mans phone with a leg. The answer button was pressed as the phone went spiraling across the floor. The person on the other end of the call could now hear Mark screaming in pain as the queens mouths lashed out at his body and face. Mark, Mark, whats going on? Where are you? Dan shouted, as the dying man gave out a final yell. The queen stood next to the recent prey, as her mouths fought with the ripped off mans head. After a few seconds the fighting ceased. The head had been torn to shreds by the crazy eating habits of this creature. Stop messing about, where are you? Dan shouted again. The queen dragged Marks body to the centre of the room. She fed on him some more, as Dan shouted again. If you keep this up then Ill be taking your badge off you. Im being serious. Mark, Mark The name was repeated for the next two minutes as the creature devoured the dead human.
185
TWENTY-TWO
Dan was on his way to the house of the Russian brothers after a quick call to Jons phone. Mark hadnt answered his phone and this wasnt a good sign for the chief. At first he still thought that Mark was playing games, but this had been going on for fifteen minutes, and to Dan it was fifteen minutes too long. He still had Nini with him at this time, but she wasnt budging until knowing that her partner was okay. It was dead when we left the house? the now worried female asked. Dan shook from fear, knowing he was wrong on the verdict, but did try to release some positive energy. However, Nini was an expert at spotting bad karma, and Dans was way off from being positive. Dont make me feel as low as Im already feeling right now. You saw it, it was definitely dead. Yes, I did see it, and it looked like a crispy corpse, but somethings telling me different Nini was having visions of trouble ahead and she made sure the chief noticed it.
186
Hes dead, she said, as a tear slid down her left cheek. Dont say that. Marks a fighter, hell be just fine. Hes not, was all she said now. Dan kept his emotions in order, but for how long? The police car pulled up outside the house and they carefully exited, but at this time, the street was piling up with unwanted neighbours. They mustve heard Marks screams, or what went down with the officers and the queen from before, so now plucked up courage to step outside again, the outside which was a danger zone to the human race. Okay, theres nothing to see here. Everyone head back to your homes, Dan shouted at the arriving street folk. Nini did what she did the last time she stepped inside the house and that was go in via the back door. She rushed her movement in order to rescue the chief from the suffocating experience he was now faced with. Whats going on? a tall, dark-skinned man shouted. Is this town in trouble? another nosey neighbour screamed out. Everythings fine, Dan answered, placing up a hand to stop them from getting too close to him. Just then the front door opened and he rushed inside the house, leaving about twenty-thirty people scratching their heads. A dozen curious civilians piled up to peek through the front window once the door was shut again, but the curtains were still drawn and the lack of seeing any movement caused them to argue amongst themselves. Eventually, one of them lifted up the letterbox to catch a sight of the officers walking up the stairs. Whats going on? Why have you got your guns out? the person shouted. Nini popped back down to the bottom and placed an index finger up to her lips to try and shush the person responsible. This wasnt greeted kindly by the now banging on the door female watcher. Dont tell me to be quiet. Ive a right to know whats going on here.
187
Nini knew that she was needed to support the chief and so left the person to bang away. She could still hear violent words as she continued to climb the stairs again. She now reached Dan, who was nearing the bedroom where they left the creature, but it wasnt there anymore. I suppose this answers my question about whether its dead or not, Nini said. Dan searched the floor for any sign of the creature, like droplets of blood, thats if it did bleed, but he saw nothing. We blasted it with all we had. Nothing shouldve survived what we blasted. But this wasnt nothing, replied a frustrated female officer. Something shiny caught her attention and she moved over to the over side of the room. There on the floor was Marks police badge. Nini worryingly bent down to pick it up, but as she did so, her hand became covered in a coagulating, sticky residue. Underneath the badge was drying blood. This caused her to shed a few more tears, as Dan noticed. He died here, she said, trying to hold back the next avalanche of eye water. Are you sure? Dan asked. He knew the answer, but still wanted to ask the question. Just then more signs of there being a struggle emerged. Once the badge was found, but no Mark, the whole room began to appear like an evidence room full of clues. All of a sudden bloodstains on the wall came to light, bloodstains on the floor were also seen, but none of this was spotted before the badge. Dan and Nini were both in denial to the fact that Mark couldve been attacked before noticing the badge, so all traces of him ever being there had been erased from their minds. The blood stopped all that. The blood from the badge was the key to opening their minds again to the horror that there was a creature out there that could kill everyone in this town. Not only the creature, but there were also a band of insects out there that somehow killed like a silent assassin. Dan was on the verge of a breakdown. If Mark is dead then we need to find his body. He hugged Nini now. She didnt ask for one, but he knew he
188
needed to give her one anyway. That beast wont get away with this. The voice of the screaming woman from outside was starting to irritate the officers now. She remained banging on the letterbox. Dan needed a plan and needed one fast. He told Nini to check other rooms for clues, but his phone went off just before he helped her. Is that Daniel Boone? a woman kindly asked. Yeah, it is. Whos this? Dan needed this call to be quick, but after the females next sentence, he knew it wasnt going to be. Dan shook from an icy blast of air whipping through his body as the words, Your grandfather passed away recently, sent a cold shiver down his spine. But I was with him not long ago. The nurse who phoned him explained that Eddie stopped breathing during his afternoon nap. It was a peaceful death, but to Dan it didnt sound like one. I found something odd in his bedside drawer. What was that? Dan asked. He had pictures of bugs attacking people, plus a flying ship of some kind with a larger bug inside it. Do you know why? Dan knew his grandfather was having bad dreams, but never knew he was drawing them. No, but I want you to keep hold of those drawings. Ill come over today to look at them Dan knew there was a great chance that he wouldnt make it to the old peoples home, but he would try very hard. And wheres my grandfather now? Nini was back in the room, as Dan found out that his grandfather was taken to the morgue. Thank you for phoning me. Ill pass on the news. The phone was replaced and a sorrowful male stared at the female officer. Is everything okay? No, not really, my grandfathers just died. This awful news managed to wipe out the sadness Nini felt over the death of Mark, well it was only for a few seconds, but that few seconds gave her the strength to be in control again. She knew that without Marks body the
189
word death was inappropriate at this time, but her way of thinking, her beliefs, her ability to sense death, made it hard to think otherwise. Oh my God, Im so sorry to hear that. She now hugged Dan, but within a few seconds the irritating woman was at it again, banging and shouting for an answer. Dan glared in the direction of the noise before racing to the bottom level of the house. Once there he swiftly opened the door, and the woman nearly fell into the house. She was leaning on the door and was lucky not to have an earful of screaming from the chief, but he was too fuelled up with another emotion at this time and so just rushed past her, leaving Nini to explain the recent events to the now embarrassed lady. Dan seemed to forget about the female officer and entered the police car. Nini however was desperately trying to catch him up, but after quickly speaking to the banging lady was now being bombarded by the remaining, freezing cold looking neighbours. Within seconds he was off, leaving Nini unsure of where he was going at this time. The time was fast approaching 3.45pm, as Sabrina left work to go home to her children. She saw a distraught Dan sitting in his car opposite her own, and so she walked over to him. You dont look good, she said with a kind smile, as he opened the drivers side window. Dans first thought to seeing her was why was she at work when the whole town was in uproar? He was pleased to see her though. He just smiled, never spoke at this time, just smiled, but Sabrina knew all wasnt well with him. Why dont you follow me back to my house and Ill cook you some dinner. I dont want to put you out. Ill be fine. You get back to your kids. Sabrina placed a hand over the top of Dans hand, which was now resting on the open window frame. Youre not fine, theres sadness in your eyes. Please, follow me.
190
Dan stared at the beautiful lady in front of him and seemed hypnotized by her. He knew he had to give in, give in to her seductive way of speaking. Okay, you win. Ill come back with you. Sabrina smiled softly and then moved away again. Dan waited for her to drive off then followed her all the way to her house. He knew he had a job to do, but she was like the snake from the Jungle Book movie and he was dazzled by her. Two young boys came running out of the house shouting Mama as they did so. Sabrina picked up the youngest one and kissed him on the cheek. Hello David, she said. Have you had a good day today? David was around two years old, while his brother, Nicholas, was around five. He was by his mothers side as she led them back inside. Moments later she returned. Dan exited his car and nervously neared the still smiling woman. The smile definitely made him nervous. For one, he couldnt remember the last time a pretty lady smiled at him, and two, he couldnt remember the last time that a woman made him excited in his trouser region, and for these reasons alone he seemed a little shy. You okay? Sabrina asked, as she moved up close to him again. Why you ask? the reply came, as her breasts rubbed against Dans chest. No reason. They both laughed now and Dan was able to relax. Sabrina led him inside to meet her family. Dan was ambushed by the energetic boys as soon as he entered the house. They were using him as a punchbag. He couldnt help but smile as they ran around him with their hands slapping his legs. Stop that and get cleaned up for dinner, an angry mother shouted. The boys halted and frowned, before slowly walking away from the chief. Its okay. They were only having fun, Dan said. You call that fun? Sabrina asked with a large smirk. I apologize. They should know better than to rush up to a stranger.
191
So Im a stranger? The chief asked, as he moved up close to her. Sabrina just smiled, and kept it up until Dan reached her. The boys were in the washroom and so never witnessed their mother kissing Dan at this time, but there was a great chance that they will if the adults kept it up for much longer. Luckily for Sabrina they never saw anything. Dan was shown the dining room, but Nicholas pointed out that the man should wash his hands too. Dan smiled at the boy and did what he was told. Eventually, after another two minutes, Dan and the boys were sitting at the table. You couldnt have cooked dinner this fast, as youve only just arrived home. Sabrina laughed. You obviously dont know much about us women do you. Dan looked puzzled. I prepared food earlier, before my work. Its easier for me to do this. Dan watched her fetch bowls of salad and other edible food from the fridge before placing them in the middle of the table. Finally, a plate of cold chicken was added. You like chicken and rice? Rice, wheres the rice? Dan replied. The boys began to laugh out loud as Sabrina realized that there was no rice on the table. Sorry, she said, as she went to get the rice. Now we have rice. Dan chuckled to himself while the boys remained in fits of giggles for the next minute. Yes, I like chicken and rice. What about beans? the now laughing woman asked. Beans, rice, chicken, salad, it all looks amazing. Thank you for doing this for me. Sabrina reached out and touched the mans shoulder, Its my pleasure. Dan knew this rest could end very soon, so he made the most of it. It was 4.15pm. Nini had managed to shake herself free from the tormenting questions by the bystanders who were outside the recent house, and she was now at the
192
hospital, checking up on the others. She thought Dan was there, but after finding Jon, knew he wasnt. What happened? He just flipped out, rushed off to God knows where, she said. The mention of the sad death of Eddie caused Jon to lower his head for a few seconds. He knew that Dan was very close to his grandfather when he was young, so it was bound to crack him open to the point where he would want to find a hiding place for a while. Hows the patient? Hes awake again, but only just. Nini sat next to Neal. She then smiled at the crispy looking Ben. Hey you, she said in a kind voice. Ben knew they all felt sorrow for him, but at this moment was still confused as to what happened to him. Within a few minutes, after his partner explained to him again the reason as to why he was in a hospital bed, Ben froze. It wasnt for very long, but it was long enough to be noticed by the others. Whats up? Jon asked. I saw those things all over me. They were trying to eat me Everyone knew that they had to tread carefully with the patient. Ben was troubled by something and the words of a scared man were now going to echo around the room he was in. Those bugs, I had those bugs on me. Neal was the only person able to communicate over what happened at the old railway carriage, but he never saw the bugs, so at first thought this was all false talk. Maybe hes still in shock? It was a large bug that you saw, not those small ones, Neal said. Ben snatched Neals arm with a very tight grip considering he was very poorly, I saw them. Did they look like your everyday sort of bedbug? Jon asked, as he moved over to the bed. Maybe, the reply came. Why? Because I found some on the bottom of my boot, but they went up in flames.
193
The others had heard this before, but this time it sunk in. Their knowledge was boosted after Bens description, and when he mentioned that they died after he zapped them with his gun, the others started to get a notion on how to get rid of them. Your gun burned them, and something also burned them in my house, Jon continued. The light? Nini mentioned. You said before that you turned your light on. Maybe that was the reason? Neal remained sitting next to his injured partner as the other two tried to solve this, but he was still confused as to why a light would kill the insects. How can a light bulb kill them? he asked Nini. She looked lost, but did come up with a possibility. Light is like fire. I think its the brightness, the brightness of fire or the brightness of daylight, or even a house light. You have a point, cried Jon. It explains why all the activity has been at night time. He then remembered Ginas store. Her husband was murdered in the daytime. Fuck, it doesnt make sense. What doesnt? Nini asked. The Lovells store and what happened there. Jon walked over to the door. Her husband died there, but it was daylight. Even though Neal was mostly a bystander to this conversation, he did put in a good explanation. Daylight outside, but was it daylight inside? Jon and Nini looked puzzled for a moment as Neal spoke again. Those things attacked Ben in the daylight, but it was kind of dark inside the old carriage. Maybe it was dark in the store too. You could be onto a winner here, Jon said, as he now moved toward the window. I think it was a bit black looking in the storeroom. The light was on though, but to be honest, it didnt make much difference inside there. Now this was solved and there was a chance that the bugs could be caught, and hopefully killed, the officers turned their attentions to the whereabouts of Mark. Nini had mentioned his disappearance when she arrived at the hospital, but what with Bens injury and Dans sudden
194
outbreak, the Mark conversation was tossed to the bottom of the pile. There was no sign of him at the house, just traces of blood. And are you sure its his blood? Jon asked her. Nini just shrugged her shoulders. We should be out there looking for him, cried out Neal. Hes right, Ben said. Im okay here. You lot find Mark and quick. The others all looked at each other with a positive sign of agreement. And when you come back to visit me bring a paper or a crossword or something. Im bored out of my tits here. Three people now laughed at the man in the bed. Ben was so charred from the incident, but was so strong willed about it that the others were amazed by his courage to keep up the humourous behaviour. They all said a quick goodbye to him before racing off out the door and out of the hospital.
TWENTY-THREE
Inside the spaceship, hanging upside down, were two figures. They were wrapped up in some kind of woven web, a bit like a cocoon. The queen was there too. She neared one of the figures and sniffed it. There was no movement from what lay inside the cocoons, but the queen seemed pleased by them. She now lay down, as if resting, but remained near to the figures like she was guarding them. The bugs raced
195
over her body. They settled into position and covered the queen. All the activity from earlier had worn out this warrior from another planet, so she needed rest before another attempt at capturing this town was required. Between her and her bugs Lemonsville would stand no chance of survival unless the remaining officers found a way of finding and destroying the psychotic intruders to earth. Dan was back on duty again. Even though he wasnt officially off duty, the relaxing time with Sabrina and her family had helped him focus on what needed to be achieved. While he was with her recently hed told her about his grandfather and what the nurses at the old peoples home had said. Sabrinas words of wisdom and her kind way of speaking was the remedy for Dan to focus on the painful journey back to the place where his grandfather had died. He needed closure of the torture that his family member had suffered recently, and the only way he was going to do this was to search his grandfathers belongings, and work out what the pictures meant. It was fast approaching 6.00pm. Dan knew that this cold and frosty night could end up with more murders to deal with, but he had faith in his officers and knew they would do all they could to prevent more catastrophe from happening. Hed spoken to Jon about an hour ago, and so knew what the plan was from his second in command. The housing estate from the first batch of murders was now swamped with police, as Neal, Jon, and Nini set about in removing the flooring from the first victims living room. This wasnt something they would do personally, so Jon had asked for help from the local building site. After all, these men were the professionals at building, or, dismantling houses. Dan kept his phone nearby in case there was a problem, but knew Jon would have the situation covered. The local builders had erected the houses on Cassidy Street all those years ago, so would still have the plans somewhere on their premises. They did.
196
Dan entered the old peoples home again and quickly remembered just how many times hed visited recently. He almost shed a tear after recalling that the past day or so had seen him visit his grandfathers place of residence more times than in the past few years. He knew that his workaholic lifestyle would eventually come back to haunt him, and tonight he was being haunted by the loss of a great father figure. Hi, I was told that my grandfather had drawn some strange pictures. Can I see them? he asked one of the night staff members. Of course you can. As the nurse led Dan toward the room where Eddie spent the latter part of his life, she pointed out her concerns over previous nights on duty. Eddie was a pleasant man, always laughing and joking with us, but in the past few days he changed. What do you mean? Dan seemed very concerned. He couldnt sleep, he seemed anxious all the time, and seemed terrified. Terrified of what? Ive no idea. Dan thanked the nurse for telling him the news, but this didnt solve anything. After a few more seconds they were inside Eddies old room. The nurse pointed to where the pictures were. Dan smiled at her as she walked away again. His first instinct was to search all the room, and not just look at the pictures, but after removing them from the top drawer of the bedside cabinet, he changed his mind. The pictures looked so ghostly, so bizarre that he froze for a second, his breathe stopping. He spread the pictures out on top of the bed, and noticed that they were telling a story. But in what order were they meant to be in? Dan thought. One picture portrayed a young boy who was being attacked by small, black insects. Another had a man being pulled from a swing, while another looked like the inside of the Lovells storeroom. Dan now knew that his grandfather was able to see the deaths of each individual. Each gruesome horror was being stamped onto Eddies
197
mind and like a hypnotized person, was able to draw what was seen inside his head. Its no wonder he was having nightmares and couldnt sleep. Dan phoned Nini to explain what was going on as he placed the final drawing onto the bed. He wouldve contacted Jon again, but knew that the other man would be very busy with sorting out the building crew that had arrived to dig up the house. It all seems weird. There are pictures of the people whove been killed. Dan explained. Nini knew that the chief wanted to say more to her, but something was preventing it. Why have you gone quiet? she asked. Dan stared at the final drawing. It was a shocked stare. He knew exactly who the person was in the picture. It was a room with a large creature inside it, and next to the creature was a man in a uniform. Theres a sketch of the beast we saw. So, Nini anxiously said. But theres also a drawing of Mark next to it, and he doesnt look alive. They are just drawings, Dan. He could be alive. Nini, my grandfather has drawn every death weve witnessed recently. Including the ones from the cells, so why would he add one of Mark if he was still alive? Ninis vision of Mark not being dead was now being squashed by what Dan was telling her, so she finally agreed with the decision. Tears flowed for the next few minutes and Dan could hear her sniff, but he never interrupted her until she was ready to talk again. Nini was angry now, but knew she needed to focus on finding the bastard that killed her partner, so his spirit could be set free. Do you know why Eddie was able to do this? Not really, but whatever he witnessed all those years ago had somehow been able to connect with him now. Both seemed lost to what was being said, but it did make sense. Maybe it was a bit of a wild accusation, but it wasnt wild enough to not believe it. So why werent he drawing pictures before now? Nini asked.
198
Maybe he was? Or maybe there was no reason to? Dan went over old ground again and mentioned what his grandfather told him. He was eight when it happened, when the murders took place, but nothing happened until recently, so whatever caused the original deaths hadnt been able to penetrate Eddies mind until now. Dan also mentioned the bright light that his grandfather saw. That couldve hypnotized him, but because nothing happened for the next seventy-three years the spell wasnt tattooed to his mind. Since the arrival of the bugs, the spell was reactivated again somehow. What do you mean? If theres no creatures walking around then theres no way they can make contact with him. Now they are walking around, theres a chance they can. So you seriously think that the light did this to his brain? Nini asked. If you can find me another explanation then please let me know. Nini knew she wouldnt be able to, but this theory was a pretty strange one to get used to. Eddie had seen a light that no one else at that time had mentioned. Why didnt they? Surely someone else saw it? But if he was the only one, then there was a great chance that something inside the light had managed to hypnotize an eight year old boy, and when the time was right, would open up the persons mind to communicate. Nini thought. Dan felt remorse of the horror that his grandfather had gone through recently, and knew that he shouldve listened more clearly when he told him about the recent nightmares he was having. Now the story of his grandfather slipping away into the afterlife as he slept wasnt as convincing to Dan anymore. If the nightmares were haunting him and he was being controlled by an invisible force, then the creatures from another planet couldve been able to kill him in his sleep? he thought. He needed to blank this terrible thought pattern before it took over his mind and stopped him from finding the strange bugs.
199
He closed the conversation with Nini and then made another journey to visit his mother again. She needed her son badly now. Back at the house on Cassidy Street, Jon was explaining to the foreman the reason behind why they needed the floorboards lifted and why they needed the concrete below the boards removed. He wasnt going to scare off the workers by telling them that a crazy, flying beast was swooping around the area, but did say that there could be an historic artifact buried deep within the housing estate. What kind of artifact? Johnson, the foreman shouted. He was an extremely masculine man, with muscles like the legendary comic book character, Desperate Dan. We dont know exactly, but my chiefs had professional information from experts to say that there are valuable items of history hidden beneath this street. This house was pinpointed by the experts as being the most likely place to start looking. Johnson scratched his chin and tried to act all serious about this, but deep down Jon knew that the other man was lost and confused by what he said. He knew that the foreman was built like an ape, but after just a few minutes of talking to him could work out that he wasnt equipped with much knowledge on anything. The only thing he was good at was getting his hands dirty with hard graft. Wow, valuable items. This should be interesting. Nini tried to keep a straight face after the lies that Jon spilt from his mouth, but she couldnt and giggled slightly. However, after hiding the giggle with a pretend sneeze, she was rescued from being stared at by the foreman. Neal was busy with other workmen. He helped carry removed pieces of floorboard outside, but after a few times though was stopped in his tracks by more snooping neighbours. They knew more about what was going on here than the workers did, so it was going to be hard work for Neal to calm them down again. What you lot doing now? one of them shouted, while another screamed, This is the poor boys house. Why are you trashing it? A frantic woman ran up to Neal before he could explain the situation to the people.
200
My boys not come home. Anguss mother had finally decided to take his disappearance seriously. Itd been over five hours since he was murdered by the queen, but shed remained stubborn for as long as she could. What do you mean not come home? Neal asked. Are you stupid? A frantic Jackie shouted. I mean, my stupid sons not come back from wherever he was last. Neal wasnt in the mood for more riddles from the people of this town, but knew this woman wasnt going away very soon. Where was he last? And what time did you last see him? Jackie blushed with guilt now. She really had no idea where he was last, or what hed been doing all day. Her eyes filled with water after she finally admitted that she couldnt remember when she last noticed her son. I thought he was in the house, but that was just after twelve. Okay, dont cry, Im sure hes fine. Jackie couldnt hold back the flowing tears, as Neal tried to comfort her. He totally ignored the other nosey people, but it wasnt for very long. Youve not answered our questions, the first person who spoke to Neal shouted. Neal wasnt used to multi-tasking, so having multiple conversations wasnt going down well with him. Sorry, he said, as he turned to look at the speaker. Were looking for clues as to why the boy died. By ripping the house apart? the person shouted. Neal was stuck in the middle of an anxious woman and some over the top, scary looking neighbours, so it was going to be hard for him to break away without feeling pressured by all the people next to him. Yes, by ripping the house apart. Luckily for Neal, Jon turned up to save him. Whats going on? Jon asked. Neal was able to breathe a sigh of relief now. My sons gone missing, Jackie now shouted toward Jon.
201
It was time for him to take over the investigation with her, leaving Neal to explain to the others about why they were digging up the house. Follow me, Jon said, as he placed an arm around the still crying female. Ill take you back to the station where well be able to have more privacy. Jon turned, looking at Neal. Jackie rested her head against his chest as he moved away from the area. Neal tried to put on a brave face, but knew that the incoming questions from the frantic watchers were going to be harder for him than talking to one upset female. Nini stepped outside, witnessing Jon escort the worried female into a police car. She was about to shout out to him, but thought it was best just to rescue Neal from the growing crowd of people. Dans mother waited on the doorstep for him to arrive. She knew her father had passed away. The nursing home told her at the same time theyd told Dan. She wasnt crying. Shed done all that already. Hi, Dan said, walking up the garden path to reach her. Maureen hugged him before finally moving back inside the house. Dan quickly sat down in a living room armchair, while Maureen remained standing. Did you know what pops was doing before he died? What do you mean? a now distraught woman asked. Dan didnt want to re-open the floodgate of tears that his mother had already shed today, but had to tell her about the strange drawings. He told her to sit down. She did. Then explained what, to the best of his knowledge, his grandfather was going through over the past few days. Maureen sat in silence, taking everything that was thrown at her in. She never flinched when her son spoke about the so called death pictures. You see, he mustve either drawn these pictures in his sleep, or was feeling every death, and seeing every death as he drew them Maureen placed hands over her face to hide the sadness from Dan, but he knew why she was doing it. I think pops had a connection with the killers. She shot up out of her seat. What killers?
202
Dan forgot that she didnt know about the bug pests, but did he really want to tell her? Sorry, I cant go into too much detail, as this is police business. Maureen went ballistic, and slapped him around the head. You tell me whats going on or Ill find out from someone else. She was totally flipping out with her son at this time. You are talking about my father, so I need to know who the killers are. She looked deeply into Dans eyes now. Please. Dan knew this wasnt going to be easy to explain because in truth, he really didnt know the truth, but what he did know was that there were killer bugs out there that were terrorizing this town, and could wipe everyone out if they werent stopped. If the bugs was going to be tough to talk about, then how was he going to explain the large one that could fly? Maureen listened to him stutter his way through whatd happened to Mark and Ben recently, and this triggered off another attack of tears. We seriously need to find these things before its too late. Dan rose from the seat and hugged his tearful mother. Itll be safer for you if you remain here. Promise me you wont go outside until you get the all clear from me. Dan wasnt 100% sure she would be safe, but if his theory was right, and there was something hidden below the house of the first murder, then thats where the bugs were going to be, and not at the other side of town where his mothers cottage stood. It was time for him to head back to work. He needed to speak to his able officers, help them keep the nosey townsfolk away from the house. Plus, he really needed to be involved with the workmen.
203
TWENTY-FOUR
The time reached 7.00pm, as the temperature outside hit minus degrees again. The nosey neighbours were still outside the boys house. Most were cuddled together to keep warm, while others toughed it out, but neither would budge until the workmen were finished. Nini and Neal had managed to keep them from entering the busy house, but every now and then someone would disappear and try to sneak a closer look at the workmen in action. Dan was back, but Jon was still with the troubled woman back at the police station. So, how far do you think you need to go before you reach the soil? Dan asked a busy workman, who was inside a large hole that now took over the living room. Henrick was the brother of Frederick, the German man whod disappeared last night. He was up for the challenge to help find the reason behind why his family member hadnt gone home last night. Well, he replied. Its a delicate job, as I dont want to burst any pipes that are laid beneath this house. Dan nodded in agreement. But it shouldnt be long. Good. Please keep me informed. Dan walked over to Johnson. I take it youve heard the stories going around. Are they stories though? the troubled looking foreman replied. Dan knew he didnt want to upset this beast of a man, but also knew that he couldnt spill the beans on what he and his men had witnessed recently, so, unless someone else had seen the bugs and the flying beast and lived, then he was sticking with his story that they didnt exist. Do you seriously think that theres a crazed killer who vanishes without a trace after murdering people from this town? Shit, the story I heard was that my football team was going to buy that talented player from United. Johnson
204
seemed baffled by what Dan had said. What crazed killer? Dan produced a very nervous laugh. Theres no killer. Its just a story. So how do you explain the missing people? Dan now knew that the foreman had heard a lot more than just football gossip. I cant. He walked Johnson away from the prying eyes and alert ears of Henrick. Now, unless someone turns up to explain where they were, then Im lost. And the bodies found dead? What have you found out about those poor suckers? Johnson asked, but this time he looked angry. Dan couldnt stick with his ignorance of whatd happened recently and knew that he would have to explain about the recent events. He looked into the other mans eyes, ready to release some of the true facts to him, but before he could do this, a loud scream bounced around the room. The man who was knee deep inside the hole was screaming in agony. Dan and Johnson rushed over to him. Whats wrong? the chief bellowed. Johnson reached for Henricks hands, but the other man fainted before he could pull him out. Dan stood in horror as half a man was dragged out of the hole. Johnson let go and was violently sick in the corner of the room, while Dan scanned the now dead figure with watery eyes. The mans legs were missing, severed as cleanly as a top surgeons knife. An on rushing pile of bystanders stood next to the dead German. Dan was now way too weak with battered emotion to tell them to leave, so Nini and Neal rushed inside to clear the area of sickened looking watchers. There was no sign of the missing legs, not even a single trace, but the workmans hole was now painted with a different colour. The loud noises escalating above the alien spaceship had woken up the queen and her babies, so the angry bugs found the route that led to the busy man in the hole. The leg tearing wasnt for food purposes, it was an angry attack by the bedbugs to stop the noise, but with the
205
constant echoing of more humans above them, more humans shouting and screaming, the bugs couldnt let it rest. They needed to shut the human race up so their queen could sleep, so sneaked back to the surface again to do what they love to do, and that was to cause major carnage. The only thing stopping them was the light from the bulbs, but like a kamikaze pilot, a few sacrificed themselves by teleporting into the bulbs to smash them. All of a sudden the light from another room faded, but at this time no one knew why. Soon though, it would all become clear. Dan watched on in horror as the first of the victims was set upon. One of the workers was in the kitchen when the bugs jumped on his back, forcing him to fall to the floor in terror. Within seconds he was crawling along the floor, blood pouring from his wounds as the bugs burrowed into his back. Johnson made an effort to help him, but he too was set upon. The now crazed newcomers to this town were out of control. They tore at his face, not stopping until his eyeballs popped. Johnson fell to the floor next to Dans feet, as the bulb from the living room split into pieces. Dan quickly removed the torch from his belt, zapping a bright light over the fallen mans body. All of a sudden small insects set on fire as they scurried out of the dead foremans eye sockets. Dan knew that the theory of light being a possible saviour was now being witnessed, so he flashed the torch-beam in a half circle. More than fifty bugs vanished into a puff of smoke before they had chance to attack him, and Dan felt lucky to be alive at this time. Get everyone out of the house, he shouted, rushing out of the living room. Nini and Neal tried to escort the now frightened bystanders away from the scene of the recent disaster, but the queen of the bugs swooped down from the sky, grabbing a male figure. Before the police could remove their weapons she was gone and out of sight again. Get everyone back inside their homes. Now, Dan shouted again. This time it worked. Frantic people raced off, each looking up to the sky to see if the beast with the wings
206
was coming back. A few people ran into each other, so Nini raced over to make sure they were okay. Suddenly, the flesh hungry queen was back again, swooping down to capture more food. Neal saw it approach Nini, so he quickly fired his weapon at it. It missed by a fraction, but it did make the queen change direction. The problem now was that she was aiming for a scared teenager. He was nervously trying to open his front door. The young man cried, as sweat poured from his face. He could see the menacing monster close in on him, but with seconds to spare the door opened. The teenager shot inside, slamming it quickly behind him. He stood with his back leaning against it. His heart slowed down again, allowing him to breathe easier, but it was only temporary. The door smashed off its hinges, crashing on top of him as the queen barged inside the house. He was now left on the floor with his right arm being the only part of his body not covered by the heavy, wooden object. The queen lashed out and bit off his hand, leaving the male screaming in extreme pain. The sound of the officers closing in saved this mans life. The queen wasnt prepared to risk another attack from the energy guns so made haste and flew off into the night again. Shit, its gone again, Neal said, as he tried to aim his re-charged gun. Nini helped him lift the door off the bleeding heavily teenager. Neal then ran into the kitchen to find some form of cloth to wrap around the severed body-part. They needed others to help with this man. They had a job to do, and that was to destroy the strange beast before it struck again. A figure slowly appeared at the top of the stairs, it was the boys mother. She was too frightened to come down once shed heard the crash of the door, but now that all the commotion was over, had plucked up the courage to return to the bottom of the stairs. Nini saw her. The mother screamed after seeing her son in pain. You need to wrap this around the wound, Nini said, as Neal handed the boys mother a towel. And keep it tight to stop the blood from pumping out.
207
The mother did what was told. She was still frozen from what just happened, but the words made sense to her. The officers then raced off again, teaming back up with Dan. He had just spoken to Jon on the phone, telling him to get back and help in the search. Hows he doing? Dan asked. The thing took his hand, but hell live, the reply came from Neal. Good. Dan then scoured the darkened sky, but it was useless to see where the queen had gone to. Did you see where she went? No, replied Nini. But it wont have gone far. It knows theres food here, so itll be back. First things first, that poor lad needs to go to the hospital, so get onto the medics to get here pronto, Dan asked Nini. What about the injured people from the house? Neal asked. What injured? Theyre all dead, the snapping reply came. Fifteen minutes had ticked by. It was probably the slowest fifteen minutes ever for the residents, as they stared out their windows at the three officers talking in the middle of the street. Every now and then the officers would stare at the house of the recent murders and try to figure out just how to kill the creatures that are killing the people. Dan mentioned that he got a few of the bugs with his torch, so that was one way of stopping them, but eliminating the queen was going to be a tough one to work out. An ambulance arrived, and Dans disgusted glare appeared again. There was an injured civilian who could die from his wound, but itd taken this long for an ambulance to arrive. God help us if there was a war on, the chief thought. Whats happened? Terry asked. He and Gordon had been very busy with the chaos recently, so were now getting used to being at this particular housing estate. What took you so long? Dan shouted.
208
Gordon rushed over to the injured person with a medical bag, while Terry replied to the chief. Sorry about the late arrival, but theres just been an incident at the hospital. What incident? One of the hospital workers claimed to have seen a flying object nearby, so it was investigated before we were allowed to leave the premises. Did you see what it was? Dan asked. Nah, someone said they saw it fly into the empty building opposite the hospital, but there was nothing there. Dan knew it was the queen of the bugs, so knew she was close by. Terry made his way over to Gordon to help the victim, but never questioned why there was a limb missing. This victim was a breeze to deal with after seeing the boy from the first house. They were on the verge of helping the teenager into the ambulance but the queen showed up again, and wasnt leaving this time until taking the prey with her. The young man was violently wrenched from the hands of his helpers as the beast scooped him up into one of her deadly mouths. The mouth snapped shut as she flew off again into the night, leaving the head to be devoured while the rest of the body crashed down to the street below. The mother screamed even louder than before, as Gordon ushered her away from the area.
209
TWENTY-FIVE
Jon arrived as the time ticked to 8.00pm. He stood with the other officers, listening to Dan hatch a plan on how to kill the deadly bugs. Dans theory was to kill the small bugs first, thinking that the bigger bug would come back if they destroyed the little ones. Okay, this needs to be achieved quickly. We know that light destroys them, so we need to set a trap inside the house of the first murder. Dan looked over at Nini, knowing that she was the fittest and the fastest officer there. Ill need you to be a guinea pig. She wasnt as excited about this as Dan was, but knew he wouldnt let her come to any harm. The plan was accepted. You are okay with this? Yes, Ill be fine. She produced a nervous smile. I know youll make sure Im okay. Why dont we wait until it gets light outside? a nervous Neal said. Dont be a complete moron. Dan seemed angry now. Itll take another eleven hours or so before its light again. Do you think the bugs will keep away for another eleven hours? Neal felt stupid now for mentioning this, so decided to just use his body to communicate for a while. He shook his head from side to side before moving away from the fuming chief. Dan went on to say that the bugs felt close to the house. Maybe it was their home too, so thats why they were going to set the trap there.
210
He knew it was too risky to put Nini inside the same hole as the murdered man, plus, she wouldnt want to stand inside a hole full of human blood, so Dan had to find somewhere else for her to act as bait. This is what well do. Nini will stand inside the living room. The female officer stopped short the chiefs words. But its dark inside there. Wont I be an easy target for them? Yes, but well place another bulb into the light connection. We can also use lamps, if theres any around the house. Well plug them in around the room and wait for the bugs to show up. Once they arrive, well turn them on and vaporize them all. Sounds simple, Jon said. Simple is what Im hoping for, Dan replied. Nini still wasnt convinced that this was a good idea, so needed to put her view forward. How will we know they are near me? Dan seemed a bit lost with her words. What do you mean? Itll be dark when they strike, so how will you be sure when to switch on the lights? Dan gave the troubled female a massive hug before saying. We have night vision goggles, so lets use them. Nini breathed better now. Dan was the only officer whod used the goggles recently, so was aware of how useful they were. The others had merely forgotten about what they carried on their belt. It was only natural when theyve never actually used half the equipment. So we do, Nini replied, while smiling again. All four officers entered the house again. The eyes of most of the street folk followed as they peered through their house curtains. Night goggles were switched on, but for the next few seconds Neal found this rather amusing. Wow, I can see my hand, he said, as he waved his left hand in front of his face. The childish behaviour stopped once Dan clipped him around the head with his hand. Take this seriously or risk being killed.
211
The words stunned Neal, but he knew Dan was right. He snapped out of it and concentrated on the task in hand. Dan gave the order to locate lamps and bulbs from around the house. Nini and Jon raced upstairs, while the other two searched the kitchen area. Two lamps were located upstairs, and a large, stand-up lamp was found in the living room. Neal found some bulbs in the kitchen cupboard and walked toward the living room light, placing one into it. The lamps were plugged into wall sockets around the room. While three officers stood with their trigger fingers on the on/off switch, Nini did her thing by standing in the middle of the room. Now all that was needed was for the hungry bugs to arrive. Vera, the old lady that Neal and Ben spoke to after the first murder took place, stood at her window, carefully watching the commotion from next door. Her eyesight wasnt up to much without her glasses on, but she was a stubborn lady, and remained determined to try and see without them. No lights were on in her house, and most of the neighbours did the same thing. Neither wanted to be spotted by what was taking the residents of this town. None of them knew what made the killers attack and that the dark was their secret weapon. Vera stood no chance of avoiding the bugs. With her hearing being worse for wear she wasnt able to hear the creepy critters sneak along the carpet and aim toward her. She decided to find her glasses after a few more squinting moments, but felt annoyed with herself for giving in. The show that was on display seemed way more interesting than anything that the television stations had to offer, so she needed her glasses, and needed them now. She walked beside the bugs, not noticing them brush past her slippers, but within seconds her footwear was overloaded with the killer insects. Vera still wasnt wary of them, even after pinpointing where her glasses were. She put them on and slowly walked back to the window, but by
212
this time though the bugs had covered most of the bottom part of her legs. She saw no movement from the house where the officers were. It was still dark inside there, but her eyesight remained glued to it all the same. The bugs slowly climbed up her legs, and this time Vera felt them. She placed a hand down to scratch the area of discomfort, but once returned to her side, the hand was also covered with the deadly killers. A sharp pinch later and it froze. Vera sensed something was wrong, but it took another sharp pain to make her feel frightened. This time the bugs had inserted her legs with the paralyzing drug. A sudden cry for help was needed, but no words escaped her mouth as she fell to the floor. She was covered from head to toe within seconds, and it looked like she was wearing a costume of some kind. This woman only had moments to live now. There was no hope for her after all her body stiffened up. The bugs violently bit through her rough skin, tearing deep into her stomach flesh before extracting lumps from her organs. The bugs were on a mission to wipe out all the people that lived on this street while the officers waited silently inside the house. If they stayed where they were then there was a great chance that the bugs would make it through the night without being detected. Are you sure theyll turn up? a worried Nini asked. They have to, a now not sure, Dan replied. Neal and Jon felt agitated. They stood in a corner of the living room with fingers on lamps like it was a duel of some kind, a wild-west showdown, but even with the goggles on there had been no sighting of anything appearing in the darkness. Dan also felt lost as to why the enemy hadnt arrived yet, but he needed to be positive. This has to work. It must work. He looked at the others through the night vision goggles and could see just how disappointed they all were that this wasnt over yet. They are killers and this is their base, so surely theyll show up. We just need to be patient. Clyde, the victim of the brutal attack by the street thugs, was now resting at home, nursing his injuries. He lay on
213
his bed reading a zombie novel, titled Morgue of the Dead, but within seconds of putting it down and turning off the bedside lamp, he was set upon by the crazed, mutant bugs. His whole body was overrun by them. He too stood no chance of escaping the terrorizing events that were happening to him. Dart-like attacks aimed for his face and he couldnt stop them. A petrified man could now feel some of the bugs slip inside his underwear, and once there his penis was removed. Again, another victim wasnt able to scream, but Clyde was able to see a fountain of blood shoot across the bed-sheets as the bugs escaped again. Gina Lovell was still traumatized after her husbands disappearance, but the shop she owned wasnt going to make money unless she kept it open. The stockroom was still a no entry zone for now, as the police were still investigating whatd happened there, but the shop was still able to sell items from the shelves. She closed up, as the time reached 8.30pm. She walked over to the car park and noticed just how quiet the street was. She heard a swooping sound as she neared her car. She thought it was a large bird, but upon looking upwards, saw nothing. Gina shook her head and reached for her car keys. The key for the door was inserted, but her head smashed through the drivers side window as the queen of the bugs rammed into her. Ginas face was covered with dripping blood, but she was too far gone with shock to notice. She turned and stared at the winged monster. It flapped its wings as it hovered about five feet off the ground. Gina screamed as loud as she could, hoping that someone nearby would help her. Even though no one was in the car park, the sound was still heard. It was faint, but the officers in the house definitely heard something. They ran outside, hoping to hear the sound again, but Gina was killed before they had the chance. The queen was seen by Neal. He shouted out for the others to look upwards, as they all saw the flying beast make off with the latest victim. It never teleported this time, maybe it was because it thought no one could see it in the dark, but in truth, did the queen really think?
214
It aimed for the empty building near to the hospital again. Dan had his suspicions on where it was going, but he was now lost in what to do about it. He knew that the plan would fail if he decided to hunt her first. Fuck, he shouted. Do we go after it? Jon shouted. We could, but what would happen if those bugs turned up? So we wait in the house again? Jon asked. Dan really didnt know what the answer was. We go back to the house, he replied. He had a brainwave. Maybe it would work or maybe it was just a dumb idea, but he now clicked on to why the bugs attacked the man in the hole. I think sound makes them appear, he said, as they all entered the house again. Sound...? Jon asked again. You werent here when the man in the hole was attacked, but he was making a lot of noise. What if they heard him and thats why they attacked him? Makes sense, Nini replied. Then we need to make a lot of noise, was Dans final speech. We dont have to sing again, Jon said, as he cringed from the thought. Nini nearly laughed, but knew this was too serious a moment to do so. Singing wasnt what you did the last time, she said. I know; thats why its better if you did it. Jon had a point. She was by far the superior singer, so if she was going to be the bait then she may as well sing too. This was decided by the others. Nini went back to the centre of the living room and started to sing, while the others waited with their fingers on the light switches. Ave Maria... Dan wasnt impressed by the choice of song. Come on Nini, do an upbeat one, like the hot stuff one. The female officer thought for a moment, then, seconds later the next attempt at luring the enemy toward her was belted from her mouth. Somebody told me you had a boyfriend...
215
Now everyone in the room was singing along with the shivering from fear female. Who looked like a girlfriend that I had in February of last year. Even though Jon wasnt keen on singing again he couldnt help but join in after Nini deliberately chose a song from his all time greatest tunes collection. The Killers were a band from almost forty years ago, but Jon still loved their music. Nothing appeared out of the darkness, but at least the nosey neighbours were being entertained as they were now having a free karaoke performance from the disconcerted police force. Is it working? Nini asked, still shaking from the troubled position she was in. Stop talking and keep singing, Dan replied, eagerly watching the area around her feet. Bring it back down, bring it back down tonight, Nini now bellowed out of her mouth. The others tried to keep up with her change in verse, but eventually they left her to it, concentrating on the job in hand. Still no appearance arrived, so Dan needed another plan. Right everyone lets make as much noise as we possibly can. He looked over at the other men. Jump up and down and scream. It may work. What about me? You carry on singing. If it worked with the large bug then it has to work with the small ones. Nini carried on singing. Five more minutes flashed by, but still nothing. Dan was fuming because this plan was failing, but before he could call a halt to the crazy sounds that everyone was making, Neal fell to the floor. Neal, you all right...? Dan shouted. Everyone watched in total amazement as the officer on the floor started to glide along the ground. With his face pointing downward, he headed for the large hole. Jon reached out, gripping onto one of Neals legs, but whatever was behind this strange movement wasnt giving up without a fight. Jon pulled even harder to try and drag Neals body away from the hole. Dan also grabbed onto Neal. Both men now pulled on the fallen mans legs like they were involved in a tug of war game. It was
216
enough to force Neal away from the target, but he wasnt awake, or didnt seem to be at this time. Nini, find out whats wrong with Neal, Dan shouted. The female stared closely at her fellow officer. Neal, Neal, she said to him. Still no movement...Nini lifted his head up, but jumped back in horror at what she saw. The mans face was stripped of skin, and the reason behind it was still running over him. Whats up? Dan screamed at her. Nini was gone. She was mentally and physically swollen up with fear to reply, so Dan knew something was wrong. He didnt wait for her to talk and instead moved back to the light switch. Within seconds the living room became like a lighthouse, as the energy from the new bulb brightened up the room. Dan witnessed many of the killer bugs burst into flames around him. Some tried to bury themselves under the latest victims body, but Jon cruelly, yet sorrowfully, lifted up Neals body with his left foot, flipping it over toward the hole. The bugs were now exposed to the light from the room and they were also killed. Dan went over to see if Nini was okay, while Jon raced off into the kitchen. He needed that room to be bright in case some of the freaks escaped into there, but upon switching the light on was stunned to see no light appear. Shit, he said. More of the bugs jumped out, landing onto a now petrified second in command before Dan could speak to him. Jon screamed, but it only lasted a few seconds. Dan was able to switch on a lamp that was near to the kitchen entrance, and by using the cable, managed to enter the kitchen and thrust the light source at Jons body, zapping the bugs before they could insert him with their poison. Thanks, Jon said, as he stomped on top of one of the bugs as it tried to scurry away from the light. Dan hugged the other man. With their emotions spiralling out of control, the two men rushed back into the living room, grabbed the lamps and placed them all over the kitchen before plugging them in and turning them on.
217
Nini stared at the dead body of her colleague and friend, and couldnt work out how hed been attacked so barbarically without any of them noticing, but knew she wouldnt be able to work it out, as no one knew what the bugs were, or how they attacked unseen. Dan and Jon stood in the kitchen, each now holding a lamp in their hands. They shone the light beams into all darkened areas in search of any hidden insects. After a few more minutes they both came to the conclusion that possibly all of them were evaporated, so they left the lights on and helped a tearful, shaken up, Nini enter the outside.
TWENTY-SIX
The three, brave officers were now fighting the pain of losing Neal, as they blocked out whatd happened inside the house of blood. People were escaping their homes, rushing over to them within seconds of the officers arriving back on the street. Everyone seemed frantic now, not knowing whether to stay put or leave their houses and run. Dan knew that running wasnt the answer, but he was so tired now and lacked the energy to stop them from scattering all over the street. Nini kept looking back at the house, and the vision of what was left of Neals face haunted her mind. Jon could see that she was still struggling to cope, so gave her a much needed hug. What shall we do about the people? Jon asked Dan. The chief was virtually on his knees now, as this was all too much for him to soak up.
218
What can we do? the tired reply arrived. Jon needed to re-start the chiefs battery before he gave up all together, but had a feeling that it could be harder than he expected. How about starting by getting the people back inside. Dan sighed. He looked up at the residents running around like headless chickens, before slowly returning to an upright position. By this time he was feeling very claustrophobic. The people were way too close to him and he felt breathless. He wanted to shout at them, but nothing spilled from his voice. Nini snapped out of her twisted thoughts and raced over to pull the people away. Get away and go home, she screamed at them. Most did what was told, but a few raced into the recent mess of a house. These people werent as easily scared and wanted to see whatd happened there. Two brothers aged fifteen and seventeen were amongst the daredevil squad. The other person was older, probably around twenty-five. All were male. None were spotted by the police officers at this time. Dan shook himself together, and was now able to help Nini and Jon round up the closest people. Dan told them that most of the trauma was sorted. He needed them to be safe now, so wanted them back inside. He got no arguments, probably because everyone knew what went on and could see the heartache on the faces of their three saviours. Four officers went into the house and only three came out again, so surely the street folk would work out that one was missing, possibly dead? The three, adventurous males stood inside the house of gloom, each staring at the lifeless body of Neal, but not one choked up bodily fluid or screamed. Bradley, the fifteen year old, seemed keener to explore the house than Casey, his brother. Casey only tagged along to make sure that the younger member of his household was okay. He seriously didnt want to do this, but Alan, their uncle, who was supposed to have been looking after them, wanted both boys to stick together. He definitely wanted in on this, so Casey had no choice but to follow suit.
219
Alan looked out of the window and noticed the officers moving away from the house, so smiled before walking into the kitchen. Come on lads, I bet theres loads of stuff we could steal from here, he said. We cant do that, Casey replied. Why not...? Theres no one here to stop us. Casey rushed into the kitchen to stop his uncle from picking up one of those George Foreman grills. It wasnt the same make as his, as this was a newer version, styled on the popular grill from a long time ago. Put it down. Casey reached out to try and take it from Alan, but the bigger male kept him at bay. This is Tommys house, and he died here. Have you no shame? Bradley arrived in the kitchen, and sniggered at his brother. Lets take a look upstairs. I bet there are more dead bodies up there. The grill was replaced and Alan followed Bradley out of the kitchen. Casey, however, stayed for a while longer. He heard running along the upstairs landing whilst staring at the corpse again. It was only for a minute, but he heard a loud commotion coming from where the others were. He moved to the bottom of the stairs, and it was there that he saw his brother crying. Whats up with you? he asked the now shivering, Bradley. Whats Alan done now? Suddenly, before Casey could get a response, a tongue from one of the queens mouths wrapped itself around the throat of Bradley, and he was hurled out of sight of his brother. It took a few seconds before it sank in, but Casey now hurriedly ran up the stairs to find Bradley. He wasnt to be seen. Bradley, Bradley, he said, as he walked into the bedroom of Tommys death. Where are you? For some strange reason he thought that maybe this was a game, something that Alan had concocted, but it all seemed real. In the corner of the room, behind the bed, lay a dazed Alan. Casey raced over to him after hearing the other person moan. It wasnt a loud sound, but it was noticeable in amongst all the quiet. Wheres Bradley?
220
Alan recovered to his feet again. He was with me, then I was hit by something and I flew over the bed. Alan rubbed the back of his head with a hand. My bloody heads got a lump on it. Help me find my brother. If anything happens to him then youre to blame. The sound of someone sniffing was heard as they left the room again. It was like what you do when youve been crying heavily and your nose gets bunged up. Alan slowly neared one of the other bedrooms and saw Bradley sitting on the double bed. There was nothing else in the room with him, but all the same, this lad was scared of something. What was that that grabbed you? Casey asked, as he too entered the room. Bradley stared into his brothers eyes, but a split second later was reversing to the other side of the bed, shaking like a leaf in the autumn wind. Casey moved onto the bed to comfort Bradley, but the queen appeared from behind all of them and cracked Alans jaw with one of her wings. He fell to the floor and wasnt allowed to get up again. The monster bug placed all of its body weight on top of his head, splitting it open like a water melon. This time the brothers yelled out for help as the queens mouths snapped in rhythm again. She now closed in on more victims. Dan and his small, tired out army heard the yelling coming from the house, so raced off back to where their fallen officer lay. This time no one glanced over at the faceless corpse, they just sprinted up the stairs. Check all the rooms, Dan shouted. Nini entered young Tommys room, while Jon searched another. Dan though, was standing at the top of the landing, eagerly waiting for a surprise to appear. He knew how sneaky the strange creatures were now, so stood still with his energy gun gripped tightly in his hand. Any luck, he shouted again. Nothing here, Jon replied. Nini never answered back, so Dan moved toward the bedroom she was in. You okay? he asked, as he entered. Yeah, Im fine, the reply came.
221
Oh, so why didnt you answer me? Nini had visions of the last time she witnessed the boys room. She was so disgusted before after seeing the dead body in the bed, but now was in the room looking sickly at the bloodstained sheet covering the mattress. Sorry, I didnt hear you. Dan didnt need to talk about it again. He knew she was upset over something, so just turned around, walked out of the room, and aimed for the last bedroom. A sudden halt in progress caused him to shiver after witnessing a body laid out on the carpet near to the bed. He placed a hand to his mouth and gulped hard. His officers arrived just as he stepped into the room. Do you know who it is? Nini asked. Dan knelt down over the body with the crushed skull and searched for any signs to help him. He knew this was a recent death, as it was obvious, but without evidence of what happened to the male figure, was left in the dark of finding out the motive. That thing mustve done it, Jon said, now quivering as he spoke. Dan looked up and agreed, but where was it? he thought. Suddenly, a thunderous crash rattled their eardrums. It was coming from the attic. Dan stared upwards for a few seconds and then the noise happened again. Its above us, he said quietly. Everyone tried to tip-toe now, but knew that if it was the thing then it wouldve heard them already. Dan would be stupid to risk sending himself or one of his officers to find out, but he didnt want to leave it up there. He needed it destroyed. Im going to open the door, Dan whispered. Nini seemed more on edge than the other two, and was having strange apparitions again. This wasnt a good sign. I sense something going wrong, she said. Dan knew it was dangerous, but it was just as dangerous as whatd already happened in this town recently, so why hold back? I sense it to, but we need to find out whats up there.
222
Jon raced back downstairs to fetch a chair from the kitchen. He knew that the quiet approach was probably a waste of time now, so didnt care how much noise he made. Nini said a little prayer while Dan watched her, knowing she was only trying to help. Neither spoke until Jon returned. Stand on this, he said, while puffing out his cheeks after the short run. Nini couldnt believe how unfit he was. She never mentioned it to him, as this wasnt the right time to give him a complex about his health. Dan moved the chair into position, stood on it, and slowly slid the bolt away, the bolt that stopped the door from opening unexpectedly. It screeched as it moved along the wood. Now all eyes watched the door as it dropped open, resting on its hinges. Dan sighed with delight after seeing nothing happen. He then unhooked his torch and shone it around the attics walls. A fast shadow whizzed by his head as he peered into the smothering darkness. This startled him to the point of panic, so decided to switch on the device that would turn the torch into a small blowtorch. The shadow neared him again, and this time he fired a red hot flame at it. He was knocked off balance seconds later by the screaming victim of the recent burning. The loud cries indicated a humans voice, and as Dan fell to the ground below, knocking the chair over, the person who hed just scolded appeared in the opening. It was Casey. He was still alive, but he now had burned flesh hanging off his right arm. Help me, he whimpered. Nini quickly replaced the fallen over chair, standing on it to grab hold of the frightened boy, but she never had time to rescue him. A burst of blood sprayed onto her face as the queen split open Caseys stomach. Nini was now left on the ground below, just like Dan had been, as the boy fell on top of her. The blood covered female just cried now. Casey was dead. Dan returned to his feet upon hearing another cry for help. This time Jon charged his weapon, ready to fire at whatever escaped from the hole in the ceiling. A
223
shuddering squeal echoed all around them as a persons footsteps was heard running around the attic. It was the last of the daredevil group. He was anxiously trying to avoid being killed by the large bug. Help me, please, screamed Bradley, as he avoided another swing from the queens wings. Get down here now, Jon screamed. He was concerned because he didnt want to see another person die tonight. I cant, theres something stopping me. It was a miracle that Bradley wasnt hurt because it was increasingly black inside the dusty smelling attic. Jon couldnt stay in the position he was in any longer and now was the third person to use the chair in a matter of minutes. Nini was still in tears as she wiped sticky blood off her face, but did manage to watch the courageous officer near the opening, the opening that could kill him. Be careful, she said, as Jon shone his torch into the hole. His weapon was ready to fire, so was Dans now, but he knew he couldnt just fire into the darkness and hope for the best. He needed the person to be in clear view first. Come to the light. Im already here, a shaking Bradley replied, as cobwebs hung from his clothing. The sudden appearance startled Jon, and the chair rocked from side to side for the next second or two. It stopped once Dan placed a work boot on it. Jesus, kid, you scared me. Jon lifted his head into the hole, and with the torchlight bouncing off the walls, placed his weapon onto the attics, wooden, support beam. Now, lets get you out of here. He reached out, grabbed hold of one of Bradleys arms and pulled the teenager toward him, but one of the queens tongues wrapped itself around his left ankle, pulling him back into arms way. Aaaarrrrgh, Bradley screamed. Whats up? a disconcerted Jon asked. Its got my foot.
224
Nini and Dan heard this, so both shouted out for the boy to shake off the creature. He tried. He tried really hard, but he was struggling to do this. It wont let go, Bradley now shouted in fear. Dan had a feeling he knew where the creature was situated. If the boy was near to Jon then the monster would be nearby, but within enough distance for him to maybe shoot it without harming the poor, defenceless, frightened teenager. He didnt wait for a clear sign from anyone and aimed his weapon at the ceiling. Seconds later a strong energy blast crashed open a hole. The sound of a pissed off enemy was enough proof that Dan had hit it. The grip on the boys ankle was released as the queen squealed out loud. Jon pulled again, and this time Bradley was saved. He rushed him out of the attic before telling him to get out of the house fast. Nini was next to fully charge her weapon. She knew that Dan had to wait before being able to fire his gun again, so she was next in line to attack the beast from another world. It was all a bit army like. A bit like the soldiers of old, the soldiers who fought the Zulu warriors, the ones who would have a line of firing men in front of the ones who would reload their guns. As Dan waited for his gun to recharge, Jon was back up on the chair and reaching for his weapon. He quickly fired it at the still squealing queen, and he too hit the target. The violent sound of a thrashing about monster was heard for a few seconds as the officers waited for something to happen. The noise faded and it was now immensely quiet. Dan ordered everyone to remove their gasmasks and to put them on. He then handed some gas pellets to Jon. Throw these in. Well gas the fucker out of there. A smiling second in command did what was told and tossed the pellets into the air. They released a knockout gas that should put an elephant to sleep upon crashing to the attic floor, but Dan had no idea if they would work on the strange being. He prayed though that it would. All the police officers waited, then, waited some more before movement penetrated their eardrums again. The queen swayed from side to side and couldnt stop what
225
was about to happen to it next. Suddenly it crashed through the ceiling and landed beside the exhausted humans. All weapons blasted the freak again. Each weapon was on full power now. The queen snapped out with her hungry mouths, while also thrashing the rest of her body against the wooden floorboards of the landing. A dinosaur like roar sent shudders down the spines of everyone there, but they remained strong and kept the pressure on. The energy juice was gone again from these weapons. Dan knew that it was very risky waiting for another recharge, so ordered the others to clear the area. They had thrown everything at the monster, but still she moved. Get out of here, he shouted. Nini and Jon werent planning on leaving him there alone to fend off this thing, but Dan convinced them that he would be fine. Nini was the first to walk the lonely walk to the bottom of the stairs. Jon followed moments later, but kept looking back at his brave chief. He seriously hoped that Dan had this in the bag and wasnt going to sacrifice himself to save the rest of the town, but after Dan placed a thumb up, Jon knew that he wasnt. To him this wasnt a weak, submission sign, but was a sign of a man who had one more plan up his sleeve. Both officers reached the outside again, and both listened out to any noises that would send a message to indicate that Dan was in trouble. Dan stared at the flapping queen as she tried to overcome the gas, then he put the torch in blowtorch mode again and walked over to her. Her devil eyes followed him, but she was still drowsy and couldnt return to an upright position at this time. A fired up man wasnt going to let her get away again and he lashed out with the hot flame. The terrifying squeals lasted only seconds before the queens head was removed from her body. She stopped flapping moments later, and Dan witnessed a dark green liquid seep out of the hole in her neck. He then turned around and disappeared from view.
226
TWENTY-SEVEN
Outside the street was frantic again. Not with frightened people now, but with curious ones. They were eager to know whatd happened - Whatd happened to the police officers? But mostly, whatd happened to the chief of police?
227
Dan stood outside with water filled eyes. He was happy to be alive, but was also petrified with grief after seeing some of his officers killed. How am I going to clear up this mess without the whole town watching? he thought. Some people had recorded the event on their digital movie cameras or phones, but the ones with plenty of cash to spend had recorded it on their flash laptops. These beautiful works of art had been released for sale during the recent Christmas, and were very lightweight. There was a setting that would allow you to video record what was going on beyond a sturdy object, like a brick wall, meaning whoever had one of these could record inside the house of the catastrophe. Those who had one did just that. Dan gave up trying to calm the energetic crowd now, so just let them do whatever they wanted, well, within reason. Some entered the house, while others remained glued to the road outside. Dan smiled at the other officers. Why are you letting them go inside? Jon quizzically asked. Maybe they should see for themselves what we had to go through. Dan gave Nini another massive hug before saying. Once theyve seen the beast and know that the horror is over then theyll rest again. Well be able to rest ourselves. The other officers couldnt fault the words from the chief. This was over and now the whole town could breathe again. After a few more minutes of watching some crazy, home movie making, the police officers walked away. However, after one of the residents screamed from inside the house, Dan became uptight again. The officers all reached for their guns and eagerly watched the house. Moments later a flurry of laughing, sick individuals escaped the death house. Two of them carried the dismembered head of the fallen beast. No one was scared anymore. Dan spotted the recent survivor sitting down on the roadside, but he never went over to comfort the boy. He just smiled at the lucky to be still alive lad, and Bradley just smiled back, knowing he was lucky, extremely lucky.
228
Dan and his band of heroes had to get away from this area, and had to get away from the constant reminder of death. They walked away. A visit to see the injured Ben was needed urgently, and Dan knew that he would have to break the news to the injured man that his partner was dead. By 9.30pm, three, exhausted police officers slowly walked into the hospital, each not speaking. Maybe they were too tired for this, or maybe it was because the closer they got to viewing the weakened man in the hospital bed, the harder it was to release the simplest of words. Dan mustve gone over and over in his mind the words needed to soothe the heartbreaking conversation he was to have with Ben, but he still had doubts that he would be able to say them after seeing tears stream from the other man. He was bound to cry, it was only natural for him to do so. Ben was awake when they entered his room, but at this time he never clicked on to why the visitors looked sad. This is a bit late for a visit, he said, as he remained smiling. Nini and Jon coward behind Dan...Ben spotted that something was wrong after seeing their facial expressions, and now began to work out that this wasnt just the usual, social visit. Okay, whats up? Ben studied the eyes of the two, awkward people, but they failed to make full eye contact with him. I know theres something up, so whos going to tell me? Dan neared the bed and held up a hand. Its Neal, he whispered. Ben heard him, but pretended he didnt. What did you say? he asked, still weak from the burns. Dan reached out, gripping a hand on Bens shoulder. He never made it, was all he said. Ben demanded to know more, but Dan refused to go into gory detail. After another minute of Ben pleading for answers, the other officers neared him. Nini sat next to him and just cried, while Jon stood next to her, rubbing her back.
229
Dan followed all the monitors that surrounded Ben, and then stared at the crispy, dark coloured skin covering his neck area. He knew that he wouldnt want to change places with the sick man, but now felt guilty for even thinking it. Dan had a feeling that when they returned to the station it would be swamped with people demanding answers for the tragic events. He hoped that Marion and Chantelle were okay. He had asked Marion to stay at the station all day today. After hearing about the bodies in the cells, Marion knew that today was going to be a traumatic one for the officers so had agreed on the spot. Chantelles shift wouldve started at 2.00pm, but she too wouldnt have had a problem with working past her intended time frame. Ben remained stunned that his friend was dead. If hed been more mobile then he wouldve been out of his bed and on his way to find the body of Neal. The others knew he was thinking this. Dan told him that he was needed back at the station, and so were the others, so after a tearful goodbye, especially from Nini, the three officers made their way back to work. Sure enough, as soon as they neared the police station, a crowd of reporters, citizens, and television people were surrounding the place, making it look very small at this time. Can you tell me what happened? a reporter shouted, as he thrust a microphone into Dans face. The chief wasnt impressed by this, but couldnt bring himself to lose his temper with the other man. All you need to know is that the horror is over. Whatever went on recently is now sorted. Therell be no more murders in this town, not today, not tomorrow, and certainly not while Im the chief. Dan wasnt planning on saying this much, but the moment got to him. The other officers smiled at him. Jon stood next to his chief and spoke into the microphone. We thank everyone for letting us do our jobs. A few hysterical people rushed over to them just when the officers thought this interview was about to die down.
230
Nini recognised them as being the parents of the missing girls. She tried to intervene before they crushed Dan with their wild words of sadness and hate. Lets talk over here, she said, as she nervously escorted them away from the reporters. We need to speak to the chief, one of the distraught mothers shouted, as she pushed Nini to one side. Dan overheard the shouting, so did the camera people, and within seconds the woman had her wish. Dan moved over to her. What seems to be the problem here? he said. What have you done about finding our children? a crazed father screamed at Dan. Nini quickly reminded the chief that these worried people were the parents of the missing, twelve year old girls. Dan puffed out his cheeks. The reason for this was simple, hed totally forgotten about the girls because hed been so busy with other investigations. He wasnt going to tell them that, especially as the fathers looked ready for a fight. I dont know where youve been for the past day or so, but weve been battling the evil thats wiped out some of our friends and neighbours. Dan certainly hadnt planned on being this harsh with his reply, but tiredness, sadness, and the need to go home was affecting his state of mind. The angry father was knocked off course and went a beetroot red in colour. However, just because one of the four parents was quiet now, it didnt mean the others would follow suit. We appreciate what youve done, but we still need to know about our kids, the mans wife said, as she pushed past him. Jon was monitoring the situation. Dan saw him stare and winked at him to indicate he was okay. Jon accepted it and then spoke to the reporters. He could see that they werent budging without a story, so gave his version of events to them. Theres been no sighting of your girls, Dan said, as he tried to calm the woman down. Do you know of any places where the girls could be?
231
He knew their fate was probably doomed, but he wanted to keep the families hopes alive for as long as he could. However, it wasnt working as the other married couple closed in to have their say on the matter. They wouldnt hide from us. This woman was furious and close to slapping Dan. Do you think we are bad parents? Nini stepped in. No, we dont think that. She moved between Dan and the screaming woman. But we need to solve this together. This isnt the time for a slanging match. Well help you if you help us. There was silence for the next minute or two before the nervous, anxious, and mad parents followed the female officer away from the limelight of the pointing cameras.
232
EPILOGUE
Underneath the house of the first murder, inside the spaceship, there was movement. The missing girls had been trapped here, unconscious ever since they were grabbed by the eerie critters of the night. Now they were waking up. One girl shook violently as her cocoon home opened up to release her. This child was hurting now. She stood and stared at the other cocoon for a moment, as it too opened, but her stare fast turned into a pleading look as blood poured from her nose and mouth. The girl inside the second cocoon watched as the other one was torn apart from the inside. The queen had used her as a birthing slave and she was now hatching the next breed of killer bugs. Each one bit through the organs, flesh and skin of this crying child, killing her instantly, but upon reaching the outside, they stopped at the feet of the second one. She was now out of her recent resting place, smiling as she looked down at the massacred body. She walked forward a few feet. The bugs closely followed. She then bent down, placing out a hand to let a few of them walk onto it. They werent attacking her. They just seemed in awe of her. Moments later she watched them hop off and team up with the rest again. She walked a few more paces until nearing the end of the spaceship, then, she vanished. 10.30pm had arrived in this town, the town that was recently filled with terror. The cold, wet streets were empty of people again, but that changed once the missing girl showed up. She didnt appear to feel the winter wind as it bounced off her body. This girl was going home. She
233
took a quick look around before following the path that led to her parents house.
234

Bedbugs

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Bedbugs

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

BEDBUGS BY L.A.

You might also like